This is a modern-English version of Godey's Lady's Book, Vol. 42, January, 1851, originally written by Various. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

Colour Page: GODEY'S LADY'S BOOK


GODEY'S LADY'S BOOK VOL. 42.


NEW YEAR'S DAY IN FRANCE.

NEW YEAR'S DAY IN FRANCE.



MODEL COTTAGE.

View of cottage A Cottage in the Style of Heriot's Hospital, Edinburgh.

The elevation is shown in fig. 1, the ground-plan in fig. 2.

The elevation is shown in Fig. 1, and the floor plan is in Fig. 2.

Accommodation.—The plan shows a porch, a; a lobby, b; living room, c; kitchen, d; back-kitchen, e; pantry, f; dairy, g; bed-closet, h; store-closet, i; fuel, k; cow-house, l; pig-stye, m; yard, n; dust-hole, q.

Accommodation.—The plan shows a porch, a; a lobby, b; living room, c; kitchen, d; back kitchen, e; pantry, f; dairy, g; bedroom, h; storage closet, i; fuel room, k; cow shed, l; pigsty, m; yard, n; waste area, q.

The Scotch are great admirers of this style, as belonging to one of their favorite public buildings, which is said to have been designed by the celebrated Inigo Jones. The style is that of the times of Queen Elizabeth, and King James VI. of Scotland and I. of England.

The Scots really admire this style because it belongs to one of their favorite public buildings, which is said to have been designed by the famous Inigo Jones. This style is from the era of Queen Elizabeth and King James VI of Scotland and I of England.

Plan of cottage


GODEY'S LADY'S BOOK.

PHILADELPHIA, JANUARY, 1851.



Plate: The Constant

THE CONSTANT; OR, THE ANNIVERSARY PRESENT.

BY ALICE B. NEAL.

BY ALICE B. NEAL.

(See Plate.)

(See Plate.)

It has an excellent influence on one's moral health to meet now and then in society, or, better still, in the close communion of home life, such a woman as Catherine Grant. She influences every one that comes within the pure atmosphere of her friendship, and as unconsciously to them as to herself. She never moralizes, or commands reform. There is no parade of her individual principle in any way, but she always acts rightly; and, if her opinion is called forth, it is given promptly and quietly, but very firmly.

It has a great impact on one's moral well-being to occasionally spend time in social settings, or even better, in the intimate environment of home life, with someone like Catherine Grant. She affects everyone who enters the positive space of her friendship, and she does so without even realizing it, just as they are unaware. She doesn't preach or demand change. There's no show of her personal beliefs in any way, but she consistently acts appropriately; and when her opinion is sought, she offers it readily and calmly, but with certainty.

Yet, though even strangers say this of her now, there was a time when few suspected the moral strength of her character. Not that principle was wanting; but it had never been called forth. She moved in her own circle with very little remark or comment. She was cheerful, and even sprightly in her manner, and her large blue eyes, as well as her lips, always spoke the truth. I do not know that she was ever called beautiful; but there was an air of ladyhood about her, from the folding of her soft brown hair to the gloving of a somewhat large but exquisitely-shaped hand, that marked her at once as possessing both taste and refinement.

Yet, even though strangers say this about her now, there was a time when few people suspected the strength of her character. It’s not that she lacked principles; they had just never been tested. She moved through her own circle with very little notice or commentary. She was cheerful, and even lively in her manner, and her large blue eyes, along with her lips, always told the truth. I don’t know if anyone ever called her beautiful, but there was an air of ladyhood about her, from the way her soft brown hair was styled to the shape of her somewhat large yet exquisitely-shaped hand, that immediately marked her as someone with both taste and refinement.

I remember that friends spoke of her engagement with Willis Grant as a "good match," and rather wondered that she did not seem more elated with the prospect of being the mistress of such a pleasant little establishment as would be hers, for she was one of a large family of daughters, and her father's income as a professional man did not equal that of Willis, who was at the head of one of our largest mercantile houses. But it was in her nature to take things calmly, though she was young, and all the kindness of his attentions, and the prospect of a new home, as much as any happy bride could have done. It was a delightful home—not so extravagantly furnished as Willis would have chosen it to be, but tasteful, and withal including many of those luxuries and elegancies which we of the nineteenth century are rapidly, too rapidly, learning to need. Willis declared that no one could be happier than they were; and, strange as it may seem, the envious world for once prophesied no cloud in the future.

I remember friends saying her engagement to Willis Grant was a "good match," and they wondered why she didn’t seem more excited about becoming the mistress of such a lovely little home, since she was one of many daughters in a family where her father’s income as a professional didn’t compare to Willis's, who ran one of the largest businesses in town. However, she had a calm demeanor, even at her young age, and appreciated his kindness and the prospect of a new home just like any happy bride would. It really was a wonderful home—not as extravagantly furnished as Willis might have preferred, but still stylish, featuring many of the luxuries and comforts that we in the nineteenth century are quickly, perhaps too quickly, coming to depend on. Willis claimed that no one could be happier than they were; and surprisingly, the envious world for once predicted no trouble ahead.

But we have nothing to do with that first eventful year of married life—the year of attrition in mind and character, when two natures, differing in many points, and these sharpened as it were by education, are suddenly brought into immediate contact. There were some ideals overthrown, no doubt—it is often so; and some good qualities discovered, which were unsuspected before. The second anniversary of the wedding-day was also the birth-day of a darling child, and the home was more homelike than ever.

But we have nothing to do with that first eventful year of married life—the year of wear and tear on the mind and character, when two different people, each shaped by their own experiences, suddenly come together. There were definitely some shattered ideals—it often happens that way; and some good qualities were revealed that hadn’t been noticed before. The second anniversary of their wedding was also the birthday of a beloved child, and the home felt cozier than ever.

Yet Willis Grant was seldom there. It was not that he loved his wife the less—that her beauty had faded, or her temper changed. She was the same as ever—gentle, affectionate, and thoughtful for his wishes; and he appreciated all this. But before he had known her, in those wild idle days of early manhood, when the spirit craves continual excitement, and has not yet learned that it is the love of woman's purer nature which it needs, Willis had chosen his associates in a circle which it was very difficult to break from, now that their society was no longer essential to him. He was close in his attention to business; his great, success had arisen from industry as well as talent; but when the counting-house was closed, there was no family circle to welcome him, and the doors of the club-house were invitingly open.

Yet Willis Grant was rarely around. It wasn't that he loved his wife any less, or that her beauty had faded or her temperament changed. She was the same as always—kind, loving, and considerate of his wishes; and he valued all of that. But before he met her, during those carefree days of young adulthood when the spirit craves constant excitement and hasn't yet realized that it needs the love of a woman's pure nature, Willis had chosen friends in a social circle that was hard to break away from, even though he no longer needed their company. He focused intently on his work; his significant success came from hard work as well as talent. But when the office closed, there was no family waiting to greet him, and the club was just too tempting to resist.

True, it was one of the most respectable clubs of the city, mostly composed of young business men like himself, who discussed the tariffs and their effects upon trade over their recherche dinners, and chatted of European politics over their wine. And this reminds us of one thing that argues much, if not more than anything else, against the club-house system, that is so rapidly gaining favor in our cities. It accustoms the young man just entering life to a surrounding of luxury that he cannot himself consistently support when he begins to think of having a home of his own. He passes his evenings in a beautiful saloon, where the light is brilliant, yet tempered; where crimson curtains and a blazing fire speak at once of comfort and affluence of means. There are no discomforts, such as any one meets with more or less, inevitably, in private families—nothing to jar upon the spirit of self-indulgence and indolence which is thus fostered. The dinners, in cooking and service, are unexceptionable; and there are always plenty of associates as idle and thoughtless, and as good-natured, as himself, to make a jest of domestic life and domestic virtues. And, by-and-by, there is a stronger stimulus wanted, and the jest becomes more wanton over the roulette table or the keenly contested rubber; and the wine circulates more freely as the fire of youth goes out and leaves the ashes of mental and moral desolation. Ah no! the club-house is no conservator of the purity of social life, and this Catherine Grant soon felt, as night after night her husband left her to the society of her own thoughts, or her favorite books, to meet old friends in its familiar saloons, and show them that he at least was none the less "a good fellow" for being a married man!

Sure, it was one of the most respectable clubs in the city, mostly made up of young businesspeople like him, who talked about tariffs and their impact on trade over their fancy dinners, and discussed European politics while enjoying wine. This brings to mind one thing that really argues against the club-house system, which is quickly becoming popular in our cities. It gets young men just starting out in life used to a luxurious environment that they can't truly maintain when they start thinking about having their own home. He spends his evenings in a beautiful lounge, where the lighting is bright but soft; where red curtains and a roaring fire both suggest comfort and wealth. There are no discomforts, like those you inevitably face in private households—nothing to disrupt the spirit of self-indulgence and laziness that this environment encourages. The dinners, in terms of food and service, are top-notch; and there are always plenty of companions who are just as carefree, thoughtless, and friendly as he is, making jokes about domestic life and the values that come with it. Eventually, a stronger thrill is needed, and the joking turns more reckless at the roulette table or during a heated card game; the wine flows more freely as youthful excitement fades, leaving behind a sense of mental and moral emptiness. Ah no! The club-house is not a protector of social life’s purity, and Catherine Grant soon realized this, as night after night her husband left her to her own thoughts or her favorite books, to hang out with old friends in its familiar lounges, showing them that he was still “a good guy” even though he was married!

It was all very well, no doubt, to be able to break away from the pleasant parlor, and the interesting woman who was the presiding genius of his household, and spend his evenings in the society of gay gallants who talked of horses and Tedesco's figure, or the gray-headed votaries of the whist table, who played the game as if the presidency depended upon "following lead," and each trump was a diamond of inestimable worth, to be cherished and reserved, and parted with only at the last extremity. Sometimes a thought of comparison would arise, as he sat with elevated feet beside the anthracite fire, and gazed steadfastly on his patent leathers. Sometimes the idle jests and the heartless laughter would jar upon his ear; and the cigar was suffered to die out as, in thoughts of wife and child, he forgot to put it to his lips. But the injustice of his conduct, in thus depriving them of his society, did not once cross his mind, until he was involuntarily made the witness of a visit between Catherine and a lady who had been her intimate friend before marriage.

It was all good, no doubt, to escape from the cozy living room and the interesting woman who ran his household, spending his evenings with lively guys who talked about horses and Tedesco's figure, or with the older players at the whist table, who played as if the presidency depended on “following lead,” with each trump being a priceless gem, to be treasured and saved, only given up in the most extreme situations. Sometimes a comparison would come to mind as he sat with his feet up by the coal fire, staring intently at his shiny shoes. Other times, the idle jokes and superficial laughter would irritate him; he let his cigar go out as he thought of his wife and child, forgetting to bring it to his lips. But it never crossed his mind that he was being unfair by keeping them from his company until he unintentionally witnessed a visit between Catherine and a lady who had been her close friend before she got married.

He had returned hurriedly one morning in search of some papers left in his own room, dignified by the name of study, though it must be confessed that he passed but little time there. It communicated with Catherine's apartment, which was just then occupied by the two ladies in confidential chat.

He hurried back one morning looking for some papers he had left in his room, which he called his study, even though it’s true that he didn’t spend much time there. It connected to Catherine's apartment, where the two ladies were currently engaged in a private conversation.

"And so you won't go to Mrs Sawyer's to-night?" said Miss Lyons, who had thrown herself at full length upon a couch, and was idly teazing the baby with the tassel of her muff. "How provoking you are! You might as well be dead as married! It's well for your husband that I'm not in your place. Why, every one's talking about it, my child, how you are cooped up here, and Willis at the club-house night after night. Morgan told me he was always there, and asked me what kind of a wife he had—whether you quarreled or flirted, that he was away from you so much."

"And so you’re not going to Mrs. Sawyer’s tonight?" said Miss Lyons, who had sprawled out on the couch and was lazily teasing the baby with the tassel of her muff. "How annoying you are! You might as well be dead as married! It’s a good thing for your husband that I’m not in your position. Everyone's talking about it, my dear, how you’re stuck here while Willis is at the club house night after night. Morgan told me he’s always there and asked me what kind of a wife you are—whether you two fight or flirt, considering he’s away from you so much."

Had the heedless speaker glanced up from her play with little Gertrude, she would have seen her friend's face suffused with a slight flush, for the last was a view of the case entirely new to her. But she said, quietly as ever—

Had the careless speaker looked up from her game with little Gertrude, she would have noticed her friend's face slightly flushed, as this perspective was completely new to her. But she said, as calm as ever—

"'Everybody' might be in better business, Nell; and why is it well for Willis that you are not in my place?"

"'Everyone' might be better off, Nell; and why is it good for Willis that you aren't in my position?"

"Why? Because I'd pay him in his own coin; he should not have the game all in his own hands. If he went to the club, I'd flirt, that's all, and we'd see who would hold out the longer."

"Why? Because I'd give him a taste of his own medicine; he shouldn't have all the power. If he went to the club, I'd flirt, that's it, and we’d see who could last longer."

"Bad principle, Nelly. 'Two wrongs,' as the old proverb says, 'never make a right;' and yet I am sorry I said that, for so long as it gives Willis pleasure, and he is not drawn from his business by it, it is no wrong, though there is danger to any man in confirmed habits of 'good-fellowship,' as it is called. No one could see that more plainly than I do, or dread it more. Of course, when we love a person it is natural to wish to be with him as much as possible; and I must confess I am a little lonely now and then. But your plan would never succeed, nor would it be wise to annoy my husband with complaints. Nothing provokes a man like an expostulation."

"That's not a good idea, Nelly. 'Two wrongs,' as the saying goes, 'never make a right;' and I regret saying that because if it makes Willis happy and doesn’t distract him from his work, then it's not wrong. Still, there’s a danger in someone getting too comfortable with 'good-fellowship,' as they call it. No one understands that better than I do, or fears it more. Naturally, when we care about someone, we want to spend as much time with them as we can; I admit I feel a little lonely sometimes. But your plan wouldn’t work, and it wouldn't be smart to bother my husband with complaints. Nothing irritates a man more than someone trying to reason with him."

"And what do you do, then?"

"And what do you do now?"

"Nothing at all but try to make his home as pleasant as possible, and when he is weary of his gay companions he will return to me with more interest."

"All he wants is to make his home as welcoming as possible, and when he gets tired of his lively friends, he'll come back to me with more enthusiasm."

"Well, well," broke in her visitor; "Morgan can make up his mind to a very different state of things. I shall stipulate, first of all, that he must give up that abominable club-house."

"Well, well," interrupted her guest; "Morgan can expect a very different situation. I’ll insist, first of all, that he has to give up that terrible club-house."

"And do you intend to lay your flirting propensities on the same altar of mutual happiness?"

"And do you plan to place your flirting tendencies on the same altar of shared happiness?"

Willis did not hear the reply, for he stole softly away, annoyed, as he thought, at having been a listener to what was not intended for his ears. But there was a little sting of self-reproach at his selfish desertion of home, and, more than all, that Catherine should have been blamed for offences that any one who had known her would never have attributed to her.

Willis didn’t hear the response because he quietly slipped away, feeling irritated for having listened to something that wasn’t meant for him. However, he felt a twinge of guilt for selfishly abandoning his home, and more than anything, he was troubled that Catherine had been blamed for things that anyone who really knew her would never have attributed to her.

"Ah, by the way, Kate," he said that evening, turning suddenly, as she stood arranging her work-table beneath the gas light, "how about that invitation to Mrs. Sawyer's? It was for to-night, if I recollect?"

"Hey, by the way, Kate," he said that evening, suddenly turning as she was setting up her worktable under the gas light, "what’s the deal with that invitation to Mrs. Sawyer's? It was for tonight, if I remember right?"

"I sent regrets, of course, as you expressed no wish to go; and, to tell the truth, I would much rather pass the evening quietly here with you. How long it is since we have had one of those nice old-fashioned chats! Not since baby has been my companion."

"I sent my regrets, of course, since you didn't want to go; and to be honest, I'd much rather spend the evening quietly here with you. It's been so long since we've had one of those nice old-fashioned conversations! Not since the baby has been my companion."

This was said in a cheerful tone, as a reminiscence, not as a reproach; and yet Willis felt the morning's uncomfortable sensations return, though he tried to dispel them by stooping to kiss her forehead. Nevertheless, he ordered his coat, as the servant came in to remove the tea things, and took up his gloves from the table. The very consciousness of being in the wrong prevented an acknowledgment, even by an act so simple as giving up one evening's engagement.

This was said in a cheerful tone, as a memory, not as a criticism; and yet Willis felt the uncomfortable feelings from the morning come back, even though he tried to shake them off by leaning down to kiss her forehead. Still, he signaled for his coat when the servant came in to clear away the tea things, and picked up his gloves from the table. Just being aware that he was in the wrong stopped him from acknowledging it, even by doing something as simple as canceling an evening's plans.

"And here she comes!" he said, as the nurse drew the cradle from an adjoining room, so lightly that the little creature did not move or stir in her sweet sleep. And when his wife threw back the light covering, and said, "Isn't she beautiful, Willis?" as only a young mother could say it, it must be confessed that he thought himself a very fortunate man to have two such treasures, and he could not help saying so.

"And here she comes!" he said, as the nurse gently wheeled the cradle in from the next room, so softly that the tiny baby stayed sound asleep. And when his wife pulled back the light blanket and said, "Isn't she beautiful, Willis?" in that special way only a new mom can, he couldn't help but feel like the luckiest man to have two such precious gifts, and he said so.

"I love to have the little thing where I can watch her myself; so, when there is no one in, nurse spares her to me, and we sit here as cosily as possible. I could watch her for hours. Sometimes she does not move, and then she will smile so sweetly in her sleep—and only look at those dear little dimpled hands, Willis!"

"I love having the chance to watch her myself; so, when no one is around, the nurse lets me have her, and we sit here as comfortably as we can. I could watch her for hours. Sometimes she doesn’t move, and then she smiles so sweetly in her sleep—and just look at those adorable little dimpled hands, Willis!"

And yet Willis took the coat when it came, though with a guilty feeling at heart. The greater the self-reproach, the more the pride that arose to combat it; and he drew on his gloves resolutely.

And yet Willis took the coat when it arrived, although he felt guilty about it. The more he blamed himself, the more pride he felt rising to fight against it; and he put on his gloves with determination.

"Don't sit up for me," he said, as he had said a hundred times before; and in a moment the hall door shut with a clang, as he passed into the street. Catherine echoed the sound with a half sigh. The morning's conversation rose to her recollection, and she had hoped, she scarce knew why, that Willis would remain with her that evening. But she checked the regretful reverie, and took up the pretty little sock she was knitting for Gertrude, and soon became engrossed in counting and all the after mysteries of this truly feminine employment.

"Don't wait up for me," he said, just like he had said a hundred times before; and soon after, the front door slammed shut as he stepped into the street. Catherine echoed the sound with a slight sigh. She remembered the conversation from that morning and had hoped, for reasons she barely understood, that Willis would stay with her that evening. But she pushed aside the regretful thoughts and picked up the nice little sock she was knitting for Gertrude, quickly getting absorbed in counting stitches and all the little complexities of this truly feminine task.

Willis was ill at ease. He met young Morgan on the steps, and returned his bow very coldly. His usual companions were absent, and, after haunting the saloon restlessly for an hour, he strolled down to his counting-house. He knew that the foreign correspondence had just arrived, and, as he expected, his confidential clerk was still at the desk. And here he found, much to his dismay, that the presence of one of the firm was immediately necessary in Paris, and that, as the partner who usually attended to this branch of the business was ill, the journey would devolve on him. He was detained until a late hour, and as he turned his steps homeward the scene that he had left there rose vividly to his mind. He hurried up the steps, hoping to find Catherine still there, but the room was empty, and the fire, glowing redly through the bars of the grate, was the only thing to welcome him. He stood a long time, leaning his elbow on the marble of the mantel, and thought over many things that had happened within the last few years—the many happy social evenings he had passed at that very hearth; the unvarying love and constancy of his wife; of his late neglect, for he could call it by no gentler name; and then came the thought that he must leave all this domestic peace, which he had valued so little—and who knew what might chance before he should return? He kissed his sleeping wife and child with unwonted tenderness, as he entered their apartment, and thought that they had never been so dear to him before.

Willis felt uneasy. He ran into young Morgan on the steps and gave him a chilly nod in return. His usual friends were nowhere to be found, and after wandering around the bar restlessly for an hour, he walked over to his office. He knew the foreign correspondence had just arrived, and, as he expected, his trusted clerk was still at the desk. To his dismay, he discovered that one of the firm's partners needed to be in Paris right away, and since the partner who typically handled that area of the business was sick, he would have to take the trip. He was held up until late, and as he headed home, the scene he had left there came back to him vividly. He rushed up the steps, hoping Catherine would still be there, but the room was empty, and the fire, glowing warmly through the bars of the grate, was his only welcome. He stood there for a long time, resting his elbow on the marble mantel as he reflected on many things that had happened over the past few years—the countless joyful evenings he had spent by that very hearth; his wife’s unwavering love and loyalty; his recent neglect, which he could call nothing kinder; and then the realization that he had to leave all this domestic happiness, which he had valued so little—and who knew what could happen before he returned? He kissed his sleeping wife and child with unexpected tenderness as he entered their room, realizing that they had never meant so much to him before.

It would be their first protracted separation, and Catherine was sad enough when its necessity was announced to her. But all preparations were hastened; and, at the close of the week, they were standing together in the dining-room, the last trunk locked, and the carriage waiting at the door that was to convey Willis to the steamer.

It would be their first long separation, and Catherine felt pretty sad when she heard it was necessary. But everyone rushed to get ready; by the end of the week, they were standing together in the dining room, the last suitcase locked, and the carriage waiting at the door to take Willis to the ship.

"And mind you do not get ill in my absence, Kate," he said, as he smoothed back her beautiful hair, and looked down fondly in her face. "If you are very good, as they tell children, I will send you the most charming present you can conceive of, or that Paris can offer, for the anniversary of our wedding-day. Too bad that we shall be separated, for the first time; but three months will soon pass away."

"And make sure you don’t get sick while I’m gone, Kate," he said, gently smoothing back her beautiful hair and looking down at her affectionately. "If you behave well, like they say to kids, I’ll send you the most delightful gift you can imagine, or that Paris has to offer, for our wedding anniversary. It’s a shame we’ll be apart for the first time, but three months will go by quickly."

And Catherine smiled through the tears that were trembling in her eyes, at the half sad, half playful words; and a wifelike glance of trustfulness told how very dear he was.

And Catherine smiled through the tears that were welling in her eyes at the half-sad, half-playful words; a wifelike glance of trust showed just how much she cherished him.

There is nothing very romantic nowadays in a voyage to Europe. It has become a commonplace, everyday journey. You step to the deck of the steamer with less fear and trembling of friends than was once bestowed on a passage down the Hudson, and before you are fairly recovered from the first shock of sea-sickness, you have reached the destined port. But, for all that, longing eyes watch the rapid motion of the vessel as it lessens in the distance, and many a prayer is wafted to its white sails by the sighing night-wind. There are lonely hours to remind one that the broad and silent sea is rolling between us and those we love, and we know that it is sometimes treacherous in its tranquillity.

There’s nothing particularly romantic about a trip to Europe these days. It’s turned into an ordinary, everyday journey. You board the ship without the same nervousness that was once felt when traveling down the Hudson, and before you’ve even gotten over the initial wave of seasickness, you’ve arrived at your destination. Still, longing eyes follow the ship as it fades into the distance, and many a prayer is carried on the sighing night wind to its white sails. There are lonely moments that remind us that the vast, silent ocean is between us and the people we love, and we know that it can be deceptive in its calmness.

It is then we bless the quiet messengers that come from afar to tell us of their well-being—when, the seal, with its loving device, is pressed to trembling lips, and the well-known hand recalls the form of the absent one so vividly. So, at last, the long-looked-for letters came with tidings of the safe arrival of Mr. Grant at his destination, and the hope that his return would be more speedy than had been anticipated. A month passed slowly away, and little Gertrude had been her mother's best comforter in absence. Every day some new intelligence lighted her bright eyes, and Catherine could trace another token of resemblance to the absent one. But, suddenly, the child grew ill, and the pain of separation was augmented as day by day the mother watched over her alone.

It is then that we appreciate the quiet messengers who come from far away to share their good news—when the seal, with its loving design, is pressed to trembling lips, and the familiar hand brings back the image of the one who's missing so clearly. Finally, the long-awaited letters arrived with news of Mr. Grant's safe arrival at his destination, and the hope that his return would be quicker than expected. A month dragged on, and little Gertrude had been her mother's greatest comfort during the absence. Each day brought new news that lit up her bright eyes, and Catherine could see more and more of the absent one in her. But, suddenly, the child fell ill, and the pain of separation grew as day by day the mother cared for her alone.

It was her first experience of the illness of childhood, and it required all her strength and all her calmness to be patient, while sitting hour after hour with the moaning infant cradled in her arms, unable to understand or relieve its sufferings, and tortured by the dull look of apathy which alone answered to her fond or despairing exclamations. She had forgotten that the birthday of the infant was so near—that first birthday—and the anniversary which they had twice welcomed so joyfully. At last the crisis came; the long night closed in drearily, and the physician told her that, ere morning, there would be hope or despair. Those who have thus watched can alone understand the agony of that midnight vigil; how every breath was counted, and every flush marked with wild anxiety. And Catherine sat there, forgetting that food or rest was necessary to her, conscious only of the suffering of her child, and picturing darkly to herself the loneliness of the future, should it be taken from her. How could she survive the interval that would elapse before her husband's return? and how dreary would be the meeting which she had hitherto anticipated with so much pleasure!

It was her first experience with the sickness of childhood, and it took all her strength and calm to be patient while sitting for hours with the moaning baby cradled in her arms, unable to understand or ease its pain, tormented by the dull look of apathy that was the only response to her loving or desperate cries. She had forgotten that the baby’s first birthday was so close—the very milestone they had celebrated with such joy twice before. Finally, the crisis hit; the long night settled in gloomily, and the doctor told her that by morning, there would either be hope or despair. Only those who have sat through such a night can grasp the agony of that midnight watch, how every breath was counted, and every flush noted with wild anxiety. And Catherine sat there, oblivious to the need for food or rest, only aware of her child’s suffering and darkly envisioning the loneliness of the future if she lost her. How could she survive the time until her husband returned? And how bleak would be the reunion she had once looked forward to with so much joy!

She was not to be so sorely tried. The hard feverish pulse gave place to a gentler beating; the fever flush passed away; and the regular heaving of a quiet sleep gave token at length that all danger to the child was over.

She wasn't supposed to be put through such hardship. The intense, rapid heartbeat slowed to a gentler rhythm; the feverish blush faded away; and the steady rise and fall of a peaceful sleep finally indicated that the danger to the child had passed.

Then, for the first time, Catherine was persuaded to seek rest for herself, and all her anxiety was forgotten in a deep and trance-like slumber.

Then, for the first time, Catherine agreed to take a break for herself, and all her worries faded away in a deep, dreamlike sleep.

When she awoke there were letters and packages lying beside her bed, directed by her husband; and after she had once more assured herself that it was no dream the child was really safe, she opened them eagerly. The letter announced that the business was happily adjusted, and that his return might be looked for by the next steamer. Meantime, he said, he had sent some things to amuse her, and more particularly the choice gift for the anniversary of their marriage. It was the morning of that very day! She had not thought of it before. She stooped to place a birthday kiss upon the fair but wasted little face beside her, and then tore open the envelops. There were many beautiful things, "such as ladies love to look upon," and at the last she came to a small package marked, "For our wedding day." It contained a little jewel case; but there was nothing on the snowy satin cushion but a pair of daintily wrought clasps for the robe of the little child, marked, "with a father's love;" and then, as she was replacing them, a sealed envelop caught her eye. There was an inclosure directed to a name she was not familiar with, and a few lines penciled for herself:—

When she woke up, there were letters and packages next to her bed, sent by her husband. After confirming that she wasn't dreaming and that the child was really safe, she opened them eagerly. The letter stated that the business was resolved happily and that he would be back on the next steamer. In the meantime, he said he had sent some things to entertain her, especially a special gift for their wedding anniversary. It was the very morning of that day! She hadn’t thought about it until now. She leaned down to give a birthday kiss to the pretty but frail little face beside her and then ripped open the envelopes. There were many lovely items, “the kind that ladies love to admire,” and finally, she found a small package labeled, "For our wedding day." It contained a small jewelry box, but on the soft satin cushion inside lay only a pair of delicately crafted clasps for the little child's dress, labeled, "with a father's love." As she was putting them back, a sealed envelope caught her attention. It had an enclosure addressed to a name she didn’t recognize, along with a few lines handwritten for her:—

"DEAR KATE: I have searched all over Paris, and could not find anything that I thought would please you better than the inclosed, which is my resignation of club membership. Will you please send it to the president, and accept the true and earnest love of           YOUR ABSENT HUSBAND."

"DEAR KATE: I've looked all over Paris and couldn't find anything that I thought would make you happier than what I'm including here, which is my resignation from the club. Can you please send it to the president, and accept the sincere and heartfelt love of YOUR ABSENT HUSBAND."

Then he had not been unmindful of her silent regret; he still loved his home, and the dangerous hour of his temptation was passed! Had she not great reason for the gush of love and thankfulness that filled her heart and renewed her strength that happy morning—her child saved, and her husband, as it were, restored to her? Ere he came, the little one was fast regaining her bright playfulness, and became a stronger tie between Willis Grant and his happy home. I do not know that you and I, dear reader, would have learned the secret of his renewed devotion to his wife, had he not told Nelly Lyons himself that "Kate's way was the best, and she had better try it with Morgan, if ever he showed an undue fondness for the club after their marriage." Of course, the volatile girl could not help telling the story, and when two know a thing, as we are all aware, it is a secret no longer.

Then he hadn't ignored her quiet regret; he still loved his home, and the dangerous moment of his temptation had passed! Did she not have every reason for the outpouring of love and gratitude that filled her heart and renewed her strength that happy morning—her child saved, and her husband, in a way, returned to her? Before he arrived, the little one was quickly regaining her cheerful playfulness and became a stronger bond between Willis Grant and his joyful home. I don't know if you and I, dear reader, would have discovered the reason for his renewed devotion to his wife had he not told Nelly Lyons himself that "Kate's way was the best, and she should try it with Morgan if he ever showed too much fondness for the club after their marriage." Naturally, the excitable girl couldn't resist sharing the story, and once two people know something, as we all know, it's no longer a secret.



A PARABLE.

BY JAMES CARRUTHERS.

BY JAMES CARRUTHERS.

"It is a marvel," remarked the youth Silas to his companion, "that, after so many years of unremitting application, favored by the combination of extraordinary advantages, I should yet have accomplished nothing. Scholarly toil, indeed, is not without its meet reward. But in much wisdom is much grief, when it serves not to advance the well-being of its possessor."

"It’s amazing," said the young Silas to his friend, "that after so many years of hard work and having so many advantages, I still haven't achieved anything. Academic effort does have its rewards. But with all this knowledge comes a lot of sorrow, especially when it doesn’t help improve my life."

"I have remarked, as thou hast," returned the companion of Silas, "how sorely thou hast been distanced in thy life's pursuit by those who came after with far less ability and fewer advantages; and, if thou wilt believe me, have read the marvel. Last noon, while in attendance on the Syrian race, I observed that the untamed, high-mettled steed, that, in his daring strength and almost limitless swiftness, scorned his rider's curb, though traveling a space far more extended than the appointed course, and, surmounting every hill, left the race to be won by the well-governed courser that obeyed the rein, and, in the track marked out for his progress, reached the goal."

"I have noticed, just like you have," replied Silas's companion, "how much you've fallen behind in your life's journey compared to those who came after you with much less talent and fewer advantages; and, if you’ll trust me, I’ve seen the surprise. Last noon, while watching the Syrian horse race, I saw that the wild, spirited horse, with his daring strength and almost limitless speed, refused to follow his rider's guidance. He traveled a much longer distance than the designated course and, despite climbing every hill, ended up leaving the race to be won by the well-trained horse that obeyed the reins and, on the path set out for him, reached the finish line."



The Four Eras of Life

ERAS OF LIFE.

BY MRS. A.F. LAW

BY MRS. A.F. LAW

(See Plate.)

(See Plate.)

BAPTISM

"We receive this child into the congregation of Christ's flock, and do sign her with the sign of the cross—in token that hereafter she shall not be ashamed to confess the faith of Christ crucified, and manfully fight under his banner against sin, the world, and the devil; and to continue Christ's faithful soldier and servant, unto her life's end."—BAPTISMAL SERVICE OF P.E.C.

"We welcome this child into Christ's community and make the sign of the cross on her forehead as a sign that she will not be ashamed to profess her faith in Christ, who was crucified. She will bravely fight under His banner against sin, the world, and the devil, and remain a faithful soldier and servant of Christ throughout her life."—BAPTISMAL SERVICE OF P.E.C.

In the house of prayer we enter, through its aisles our course we wend,

In the house of worship we enter, making our way down its aisles,

And before the sacred altar on our knees we humbly bend;

And before the holy altar, we kneel humbly.

Craving, for a young immortal, God's beneficence and grace,

Craving, for a young immortal, God's kindness and favor,

That, through Christ's unfailing succor, she may win the victor race.

That, through Christ's unwavering support, she may achieve victory.

Water from baptismal fountain rests on a "young soldier," sworn

Water from baptismal fountain rests on a "young soldier," sworn

By the cross' holy signet to defend the "Virgin-born."

By the holy sign of the cross to protect the "Virgin-born."

May she never faint or falter in the raging war of sin,

May she never lose heart or stumble in the fierce battle against sin,

And, encased in Faith's tried armor, a triumphant conquest win!

And, wrapped in Faith's proven armor, a victorious victory!

To the Triune One our darling trustingly we now commend,

To the Triune One, we now trustingly commend our beloved,

And for full and free salvation, from our hearts pure thanks ascend.

And for complete and unobstructed salvation, our genuine gratitude rises from our hearts.



COMMUNION.

"Hail! sacred feast, which Jesus makes—

"Hail! sacred feast, which Jesus makes—

Rich banquet of his flesh and blood:

Rich feast of his flesh and blood:

Thrice happy he who here partakes

Thrice happy is the one who takes part here

That sacred stream, that heavenly food."

That holy stream, that divine food.

With a bearing meekly grateful, slow approach the sacred feast,

With a humbly grateful demeanor, slowly approach the sacred feast,

And, with penitential gladness, take, by faith, this Eucharist.

And, with a joyful heart, take this Eucharist by faith.

Hark! how sweetly, o'er it stealing, come the sounds of pardoning love!

Listen! How sweetly, gently coming, are the sounds of forgiving love!

Winning back to paths of virtue all who now in error rove.

Winning back to the paths of virtue all who are currently lost in error.

Here is food for all who languish, and for those who, fainting, thirst—

Here is food for everyone who is weak, and for those who are faint and thirsty—

Free, from Christ, the Living Fountain, crystal waters ceaseless burst!

Free from Christ, the Living Fountain, clear waters continuously flow!

Come, ye sad and weary-hearted, bending 'neath a weight of woe—

Come, you sad and weary-hearted, burdened by a weight of sorrow—

Here the Comforter is waiting his rich blessings to bestow!

Here the Comforter is waiting to share his abundant blessings!

None need linger—all are bidden to this "Supper of the Lamb:"

None need stay—everyone is invited to this "Supper of the Lamb:"

Come, and by this outward token, worship God, the great "I AM!"

Come, and through this outward sign, worship God, the great "I AM!"



MARRIAGE

"One sacred oath hath tied

"One sacred oath has tied"

Our loves; one destiny our life shall guide;

Our loves; one fate our life will lead;

Nor wild nor deep our common way divide!"

Nor wild nor deep our common path separates!

Choral voices float around us, music on the night air swells;

Choral voices surround us, the music in the night air rises;

Hill and dell resound with echoes of the gleeful wedding bells!

Hills and valleys are filled with the happy sounds of wedding bells!

Ushered thus, we haste to enter on a scene of radiant joy—

Ushered in this way, we quickly enter a scene of bright happiness—

List'ning vows in ardor plighted, which alone can death destroy.

Listening to vows made in passion, which only death can break.

Passing fair the bride appeareth, in her robes of snowy white,

Passing fair, the bride appears in her pure white dress,

While the veil around her streameth, like a silvery halo's light;

While the veil around her flows, like the light of a silvery halo;

And amid her hair's rich braidings rests the pearly orange bough,

And in her beautifully braided hair rests the pearly orange branch,

With its fragrant blossoms pressing on her pure, unclouded brow.

With its fragrant flowers resting on her clear, untroubled forehead.

Love's devotion yields the future with young Hope's resplendent beam;

Love's commitment shapes the future with the bright light of youthful Hope;

And her spirit thrills with rapture, yielding to its blissful dream!

And her spirit is filled with joy, surrendering to its blissful dream!



DEATH.

"Death, thou art infinite!"

"Death, you are infinite!"

"All that live must die,

"Everyone who lives must die,"

Passing through nature to Eternity."

"Through nature to eternity."

Now we chant a miserere which proclaims the end of man

Now we sing a lament that declares the end of man

Telling, in prophetic language, "Life," at best, "is but a span!"

Telling, in prophetic language, "Life, at best, is just a short time!"

Scarcely treading, slowly enter, reverently bend the knee—

Scarcely stepping, enter slowly, and respectfully kneel—

List the Spirit's inward whisper, and from worldly thoughts be free.

List the Spirit's inner voice, and be free from worldly thoughts.

Here we view a weary pilgrim, cradled in a dreamless sleep;

Here we see a tired traveler, resting in a deep sleep;

Human sounds no more shall reach her, for its spell is "long and deep!"

Human sounds will no longer reach her, for its spell is "long and deep!"

Gaze upon the marble features! Mark how peacefully they rest!

Gaze at the marble features! Notice how peacefully they rest!

Anguished thought, and sorrow's heavings, all are parted from that breast!

Anguished thoughts and the weight of sorrow are all gone from that heart!

Soon on mother earth reposing, this cold form shall calmly lie,

Soon on mother earth resting, this cold body will lie peacefully.

Till, by God's dread trump awakened, it shall mount to realms on high.

Till, by God's terrifying trumpet awakened, it will rise to the heights above.



FOUR SONNETS TO THE FOUR SEASONS.

BY MARY SPENSER PEASE.

BY MARY SPENSER PEASE.

(See Plate.)

(See image.)

SPRING.

From mountain top, and from the deep-voiced valley,

From the mountaintop and from the deep-voiced valley,

The snow-white mists are slowly upward wreathing:

The white mist is slowly rising upwards:

Now floating wide, now hovering close, to dally

Now floating far away, now hovering nearby, to linger

With sportive winds, around them lightly breathing,

With playful winds gently blowing around them,

Till, in the quickening Spring-shine through them creeping,

Till, in the warming spring sunshine shining through them,

Their gloomy power dissolves in warmth and gladness;

Their dark power fades away in warmth and happiness;

While swift, new tides through Nature's heart-pulse sweeping.

While quickly, new waves sweep through the heartbeat of Nature.

Floods all her veins with a delicious madness.

Floods all her veins with an amazing thrill.

Warmed into life, a world of bright shapes thronging—

Warmed into life, a world of bright shapes bustling—

Young, tender leaf-buds in fresh greenness swelling,

Young, fresh leaf buds growing and swelling with vibrant green,

Flower, bird, and insect, with prophetic longing,

Flower, bird, and insect, with a hopeful yearning,

Pour forth their joy in tremulous hymns upwelling:

Pour out their joy in shaking hymns rising up:

Thus, Love's Spring sun dispels all chill and sorrow

Thus, Love's Spring sun drives away all the cold and sadness.

With joyful promise of Love's fullest morrow.

With the joyful promise of Love's brightest tomorrow.



SUMMER.

Sweet incense from the heart of myriad flowers,

Sweet fragrance from the center of countless flowers,

Sweet as the breath that parts the lips of love,

Sweet as the breath that separates the lips of love,

Floats softly upward through the sunny hours,

Floats gently up during the sunny hours,

Hiving its fragrance in the warmth above:

Hanging its scent in the warmth above:

Big with rich store, the teeming earth yields up

Big with rich store, the overflowing earth gives up

The increase of her harvest treasury;

The growth of her harvest collection;

While golden wine, from Nature's brimming cup,

While golden wine, from Nature's overflowing cup,

Quickens her pulse to love-toned melody.

Quickens her pulse to the rhythm of a love song.

Full choiréd praise from countless glad throats break,

Full choir praise from countless joyful voices breaks,

More dazzling bright doth gleam night's dewy eyes;

More dazzlingly bright do the night’s dewy eyes shine;

A newer witchery doth the great moon wake;

A new magic does the great moon awaken;

More mellow languisheth the bending skies:

More softly the bending skies linger:

Thus, through the heart Life's Summer-sun comes stealing,

Thus, through the heart, Life's summer sun comes shining,

Spring's wildest promise in Love's fulness sealing.

Spring's wildest promise in the fullness of love, sealing.



AUTUMN.

Athwart the ripe, red sunshine fitfully,

Athwart the bright, red sunshine sporadically,

Like withering doubts through Love's warm, flushing breast,

Like fading doubts through Love's warm, flushing heart,

With wailing voice of saddest augury,

With a crying voice that foretells the worst,

Sweeps from the frozen North a phantom guest.

Sweeps in from the icy North a ghostly visitor.

With icy finger on each yellow leaf

With a cold touch on every yellow leaf

Writes he the history of the dying year.

He writes the history of the dying year.

Love's harvest reaped, the grainless stalk and sheaf—

Love's harvest gathered, the empty stalk and bundle—

Like plundered hearts, unkerneled of sweet cheer—

Like stolen hearts, deprived of joy—

Lie black and bare, exposed to rudest tread:

Lie black and bare, exposed to the harshest step:

While still, with semblance of the Summer brave,

While still, looking like the brave summer,

Soft, pitying airs float o'er its cold death-bed;

Soft, compassionate breezes drift over its cold deathbed;

Bright flowers and motley leaves flaunt o'er its grave:

Bright flowers and colorful leaves showcase its grave:

As in Earth's Autumn—so, through weeping showers,

As in Earth's Autumn—so, through crying rain,

Love sighs a mournful requiem over bygone hours.

Love lets out a sad farewell for the moments that have passed.



WINTER.

Locked in a close embrace, like that of Death,

Locked in a close embrace, like that of Death,

Earth's pulseless heart reposes, mute and chill;

Earth's lifeless heart lies still, silent and cold;

Within her frozen breast, her frozen breath,

Within her icy heart, her chilled breath,

In its forgotten fragrance, slumbereth still:

In its lost scent, it still sleeps:

Sapless her veins, and numb her withered arms,

Sapless her veins, and numb her withered arms,

That still, outstretched, stand grim mementos drear

That still, outstretched, stand grim reminders bleak

Of her once gorgeous and full-leavéd charms.

Of her once beautiful and lush charms.

Of flower and fruit, all increase of the year:

Of flowers and fruits, everything that grows in the year:

Voiceless the river, in ice fretwork chained;

Voiceless the river, in ice fretwork chained;

Hushed the sweet cadences of bird and bee;

Hushed the sweet sounds of birds and bees;

Dumb the last echo to soft music trained,

Dumb the last echo to soft music trained,

And warmth and life are a past memory:

And warmth and life are just a distant memory:

Thus, buried deep within dull Winter's rime,

Thus, buried deep within boring Winter's frost,

Love dreamless sleeps through the long Winter-time.

Love experiences deep, dreamless sleeps throughout the long winter.



LIFE IN THE WOODS.—A SONG.

BY GEO. P. MORRIS.

BY GEO. P. MORRIS.

A merry life does the hunter lead!

A cheerful life does the hunter live!

He wakes with the dawn of day;

He wakes up at sunrise;

He whistles his dog—he mounts his steed,

He signals his dog—he gets on his horse,

And sends to the woods away!

And sends them off to the woods!

The lightsome tramp of the deer he'll mark,

The cheerful footsteps of the deer he'll notice,

As they troop in herds along;

As they walk together;

And his rifle startles the cheerful lark,

And his rifle scares the happy lark,

As she carols his morning song.

As she sings his morning song.

The hunter's life is the life for me!

The hunter's life is the life for me!

That is the life for a man!

That’s the life for a guy!

Let others sing of a home on the sea,

Let others sing about a home by the sea,

But match me the woods if you can.

But prove me wrong about the woods if you can.

Then give me a gun—I've an eye to mark

Then give me a gun—I have a sharp eye.

The deer, as they bound along!

The deer, as they leap around!

My steed, dog, and gun, and the cheerful lark,

My horse, dog, and gun, along with the happy lark,

To carol my morning song.

To sing my morning song.

The Sylphs of the Seasons

THE SYLPHS OF THE SEASONS



WHAT IS LIFE?

BY MARY M. CHASE.

BY MARY M. CHASE.

One sunshiny afternoon, a little girl sat in a wood playing with moss and stones. She was a pretty child; but there was a wishful, earnest look in her eye, at times, that made people say, "She is a good little girl; but she won't live long." But she did not think of that to-day, for a fine western wind was shaking the branches merrily above her head, and a family of young rabbits that lived near by kept peeping out to watch her motions. She threw bread to the rabbits from the pockets of her apron, and laughed to see them eat. She laughed, also, to hear the wild, boisterous wind shouting among the leaves, and then she sang parts of a song that she had imperfectly learned—

One sunny afternoon, a little girl was sitting in the woods, playing with moss and stones. She was a cute kid, but sometimes there was a wistful, serious look in her eyes that made people say, “She’s a sweet girl, but she won’t be around for long.” However, she wasn’t thinking about that today because a nice western wind was shaking the branches joyfully above her, and a family of young rabbits nearby kept peeking out to watch her. She tossed bread to the rabbits from her apron pockets and laughed as they ate. She also laughed at the wild, loud wind rushing through the leaves and sang parts of a song she had half-learned—

"Hurrah for the oak! for the brave old oak,

"Hooray for the oak! For the sturdy old oak,

That hath ruled in the greenwood long!"

That has ruled in the forest for a long time!

and the louder the wind roared, the louder she sang. Presently, a light-winged seed swept by her; she reached out her pretty hand and caught it. It was an ugly brown seed; but she said, as she looked at it—

and the louder the wind howled, the louder she sang. Soon, a light seed floated past her; she reached out her lovely hand and grabbed it. It was a dull brown seed, but she said, as she looked at it—

"Mother says, if I plant a seed, may be it will grow to be a tree. So I will see."

"Mom says if I plant a seed, maybe it will grow into a tree. So I’ll see."

Then she scraped away a little of the mellow earth, and put the seed safely down, and covered it again. She made a little paling around the spot With dry sticks and twigs, and then a thoughtful mood came over her.

Then she scraped away a bit of the soft dirt, carefully placed the seed down, and covered it back up. She created a small fence around the spot with dry sticks and twigs, and then a contemplative mood washed over her.

That brown seed is dead now, thought she; but it will lie there in the dark a great while, and then green leaves will come up, and a stem will grow; and some day it will be a great tree. Then it will live. But, if it is dead now, how can it ever live? What a strange thing life is! What makes life? It can't be the sunshine; for that has fallen on these stones ever so many years, and they are dead yet: and it can't be the rain; for these broken sticks are wet very often, and they don't grow. What is life?

That brown seed is dead now, she thought; but it will stay there in the dark for a long time, and then green leaves will sprout, and a stem will grow; and someday it will become a big tree. Then it will be alive. But if it's dead now, how can it ever come to life? Life is such a strange thing! What creates life? It can't be the sunshine; because that has been shining on these stones for so many years, and they are still dead: and it can't be the rain; because these broken sticks get wet all the time, and they don’t grow. What is life?

The child grew very solemn at her own thoughts, and a feeling as if some one were near troubled her. She thought the wind must be alive; for it moved, and very swiftly, too, and it had a great many voices. If she only could know now what they said, perhaps they would tell what life was. And then she looked up at the aged oaks, as they reared their arms to the sky, and she longed to ask them the question, but dared not. A small spring leaped down from a a rock above her, and fled past with ceaseless murmurs, and she felt sure that it lived, too, for it moved and had a voice. And a strong feeling stirred the young soul, a sudden desire to know all things, to hold communion with all things.

The child became very serious with her own thoughts, and a feeling that someone was nearby troubled her. She believed the wind must be alive because it moved quickly and had many voices. If she could just understand what they were saying, maybe they would reveal the meaning of life. She then looked up at the old oaks as they stretched their branches to the sky and wished she could ask them her question, but she didn’t have the courage. A small spring tumbled down from a rock above her, rushing past with constant murmurs, and she was certain it was alive too because it moved and had a voice. A strong feeling stirred within her, a sudden desire to understand everything and connect with all that surrounded her.

Now the day was gone, and the child turned homewards; but she seemed to hear in sleep that night the whispered question, "What is life?" She was yet to know.

Now the day had ended, and the child started heading home; but that night, as she fell asleep, she thought she heard the whispered question, "What is life?" She was still to find out.

The seed had been blown away from a pine tree, and it took root downward and shot green spears upward, until, when a few summers had passed, it had grown so famously that a sparrow built her nest there, among the foliage, and never had her roof been so water-proof before. There, one day, came a tall, fair girl, with quick step and beaming eyes, and sat down at its root. One hand caressed lovingly the young pine, and one clasped a folded paper. How she had grown since she put that brown seed into the earth! She opened the paper and read; a bright color came to her cheeks, and her hand trembled—

The seed had been carried away from a pine tree, and it took root in the ground and shot up green sprouts toward the sky. After a few summers had passed, it had grown so beautifully that a sparrow built her nest there among the leaves, and she had never had a roof that was so water-proof before. One day, a tall, pretty girl came by with a quick step and shining eyes, and sat down at its base. One hand gently stroked the young pine, while the other held a folded piece of paper. She had grown so much since she planted that brown seed in the earth! She opened the paper and read; a bright flush appeared on her cheeks, and her hand shook—

"He loves me!" said she. "I cannot doubt it."

"He loves me!" she said. "I can't doubt it."

Then she read aloud—

Then she read out loud—

"When you are mine, I shall carry you away from those old woods where you spend so much precious time dreaming vaguely of the future. I will teach you what life is. That its golden hours should not be wasted in idle visions, but made glorious by the exhaustless wealth of love. True life consists in loving and being loved."

"When you’re with me, I’ll take you away from those old woods where you waste so much valuable time daydreaming about the future. I’ll show you what life really is. Those golden hours shouldn’t be spent on empty fantasies but should be filled with the endless richness of love. True life is all about loving and being loved."

She closed the letter and gazed around her. Was this the teaching she had received from those firm old oaks who had so long stood before the storms? She had learned to know some of their voices, and now they seemed to speak louder than ever, and their word was—"Endurance!"

She closed the letter and looked around her. Was this the lesson she had learned from those strong old oaks that had long weathered the storms? She recognized some of their voices, and now they seemed to speak louder than ever, and their message was—"Endurance!"

The never-silent wind, that paused not, nor went back in its course, had taught her a lesson, also, in its onward flight, its ceaseless exertion to reach some far distant goal. And the lesson was—"Hope."

The always-moving wind, that didn’t stop or turn back in its path, had given her a lesson too, in its relentless journey to reach some faraway destination. And the lesson was—"Hope."

The ever-flowing spring, whose heart was never dried up either in summer or winter, had murmured to her of—"Faith."

The constantly flowing spring, whose source never ran dry in summer or winter, had whispered to her about—"Faith."

She laid her head at the foot of the beloved pine and said, in her heart, "I will come back again when ten years are passed, and will here consider whose teachings were right."

She rested her head at the base of the cherished pine and thought to herself, "I will return in ten years and reflect on whose teachings were correct."

It was a cold November day. A rude north wind raved among the leafless oaks that defied its power with their rugged, unclad arms. The heavy masses of clouds were mirrored darkly in the spring, and the pine, grown to lofty stature, rocked swiftly to and fro as the fierce wind struck it. Down the hill, over the stones, and through the tempest, there came a slight and bending form. It was the happy child who had planted the pine seed.

It was a chilly November day. A harsh north wind howled through the bare oak trees that stood strong against its force with their tough, naked branches. The thick clouds loomed darkly in the spring, and the tall pine swayed quickly back and forth as the strong wind hit it. Down the hill, over the rocks, and through the storm, there came a small, hunched figure. It was the joyful child who had planted the pine seed.

She threw herself on the dry leaves by the water's edge, and leaned wearily against the strong young evergreen. How sadly her eyes roved among the trees, and then tears commenced to fall quickly from them. She was very pale and mournful, and drew her rich mantle closely around her to shield her from the wind. It had been as her lover had said. She had gone out into the world, had tasted what men call pleasure, had put aside the simple lessons she had learned in her childhood, to follow his bidding, to live in the light of his love. Ten years had dissolved the dream. The young husband was in his grave; the child she had called after him was no more. Weary and heart-broken, she had hurried back to the home she had left, and the haunts she had cherished.

She threw herself onto the dry leaves by the water's edge and leaned wearily against the strong young evergreen. How sadly her eyes wandered among the trees, and soon tears began to fall rapidly. She looked very pale and mournful, wrapping her rich coat tightly around herself to protect against the wind. It had been just as her lover had said. She had gone out into the world, experienced what people call pleasure, and turned her back on the simple lessons she had learned in childhood to follow his wishes, to live in the glow of his love. Ten years had shattered the dream. The young husband was in his grave; the child she had named after him was gone. Exhausted and heartbroken, she had rushed back to the home she had left and the places she had loved.

She embraced the young pine, tenderly, and exclaimed—

She wrapped her arms around the young pine gently and exclaimed—

"Oh, that thy lot was mine! Thou wilt stand here, in a green youth, a century after I am laid low. No fears perplex thee, no sorrows eat away thy strength. Willingly would I become like thee."

"Oh, how I wish I had your life! You'll be here, in your vibrant youth, a century after I'm gone. You have no worries bothering you, no sorrows draining your energy. I would gladly trade places with you."

At last she grew calm; and the old question which she had never found answered to her satisfaction—"What is life?"—sprang up into her mind. All the deeds of past days moved before her, and she felt that hers had not been a life worthy of an immortal soul. She heard again the voices of the trees, the wind, and the stream, and a measure of peace seemed granted to her. "Endurance—Hope—Faith," she murmured. She rose to go.

At last she calmed down, and the old question she had never answered to her satisfaction—"What is life?"—came to her mind again. All the actions of her past played out before her, and she realized that her life had not been worthy of an immortal soul. She heard the voices of the trees, the wind, and the stream once more, and a sense of peace seemed to settle in. "Endurance—Hope—Faith," she whispered. She got up to leave.

"Farewell, beloved pine," she said. "God knows whether I shall see thee again; but such is my desire. With his help, I will begin a new existence. Farewell, monitors who have comforted me. I go to learn 'what is life.'"

"Goodbye, dear pine," she said. "Only God knows if I will see you again; but I really hope so. With his help, I’m going to start a new life. Goodbye, guides who have supported me. I’m off to discover 'what life is.'"

In a distant city, there dwelt, to extreme old age, a pious woman, a Lydia in her holiness, a Dorcas in her benevolence. Years seemed to have no power over her cheerful spirit, though her bodily strength grew less. Great riches had fallen to her lot; but in her dwelling luxury found no home. A hospital—a charity school—an orphan asylum—all attested her true appreciation of the value of riches. In her house, many a young girl found a home, whose head had else rested on a pillow of infamy. The reclaimed drunkard dispensed her daily bounty to the needy. The penitent thief was her treasurer. Prisons knew the sound of her footstep. Alms-houses blessed her coming. She had been a faithful steward of the Lord's gifts.

In a faraway city, there lived, well into her old age, a devout woman, like Lydia in her holiness and Dorcas in her kindness. Time seemed powerless against her joyful spirit, even as her physical strength waned. She had acquired great wealth, but luxury had no place in her home. A hospital, a charity school, and an orphanage all reflected her genuine understanding of what wealth truly means. In her house, many young girls found refuge who might otherwise have faced shame. Recovering addicts received her daily generosity, and the repentant thief managed her finances. Prisons recognized the sound of her footsteps. Shelters welcomed her presence. She had been a faithful steward of the Lord's blessings.

Eighty-and-eight years had dropped upon her head as lightly as withered leaves; but now the Father was ready to release his servant and child. Her numerous household was gathered around her bed to behold her last hour. On the borders of eternity, a gentle sleep fell upon her. She seemed to stand in a lofty wood, beside a towering pine. A spring bubbled near, and soft breezes swept the verdant boughs. She looked upon the tree, glorious in its strength, and smiled to think she could ever have desired to change her crown of immortality for its senseless existence. Then the old question—"What is life?"—resounded again in her ears, and she opened her eyes from sleep and spoke, in a clear voice, these last words—

Eighty-eight years had passed over her like old leaves falling gently; but now the Father was ready to let go of His servant and child. Her large family was gathered around her bed to witness her final moments. On the edge of eternity, a peaceful sleep enveloped her. She seemed to be standing in a grand forest, next to a tall pine tree. A spring trickled nearby, and soft breezes danced through the lush branches. She looked at the tree, magnificent in its strength, and smiled at the thought that she could ever have wanted to trade her crown of immortality for its lifeless existence. Then the old question—“What is life?”—echoed in her ears again, and she opened her eyes from sleep and spoke, in a clear voice, these last words—

"He that believeth in the Son hath everlasting life. This is the true life for which we endure the trials of the present. For this we labor and do good works. A man's life consisteth not in the abundance of the things he possesseth; for to be spiritually-minded is life. I have finished my course; my toil will be recompensed an hundredfold; and I go to Him whose loving kindness is better than life."

"He who believes in the Son has eternal life. This is the true life for which we endure the struggles of today. For this, we work hard and do good deeds. A person's life does not consist in the abundance of possessions; rather, being spiritually-minded is what truly matters. I have completed my journey; my efforts will be rewarded a hundred times over; and I go to Him whose kindness is greater than life itself."



A POETICAL VERSION.

OF A PORTION OF THE SECOND CHAPTER OF JOEL.

BY LADD SPENCER.

BY LADD SPENCER.

In Zion blow the trumpet,

In Zion, sound the trumpet,

Let it sound through every land;

Let it be heard in every country;

And let the wicked tremble,

And let the bad guys tremble,

For the Lord is nigh at hand.

For the Lord is close by.

Alas! a day of darkness—

Sad day ahead—

A day of clouds and gloom—

A day filled with clouds and darkness—

Approaches fast, when all shall be

Approaches quickly, when everything will be

As silent as the tomb!

As quiet as a grave!

As the morn upon the mountains,

As the morning breaks over the mountains,

There comes a mighty train,

Here comes a powerful train,

The like of which hath never been.

The likes of which have never been.

And ne'er shall be again.

And never shall be again.

A burning fire before them,

A blazing fire in front of them,

And behind a raging flame—

And behind a blazing fire—

Alas, that beauty so should be

Alas, that beauty should be like this.

Enwrapt in sin and shame!

Caught in sin and shame!

The earth doth quake before them,

The ground shakes beneath them,

The sun withdraws its light;

The sun dims its light;

The heavens and earth are shrouded

The heavens and earth are shrouded

In darkest, deepest night.

In the darkest night.

Then weep, ye evil doers,

Then cry, you wrongdoers,

Let tears of anguish flow;

Let the tears flow;

Your evil deeds have brought you

Your bad actions have brought you

A load of endless woe!

A ton of endless pain!



TAKING BOARDERS.

BY T.S. ARTHUR.

BY T.S. ARTHUR.

CHAPTER I.

A lady, past the prime of life, sat, thoughtful, as twilight fell duskily around her, in a room furnished with great elegance. That her thoughts were far from being pleasant, the sober, even sad expression of her countenance too clearly testified. She was dressed in deep mourning. A faint sigh parted her lips as she looked up, on hearing the door of the apartment in which she was sitting open. The person who entered, a tall and beautiful girl, also in mourning, came and sat down by her side, and leaned her head, with a pensive, troubled air, down upon her shoulder.

A woman, no longer young, sat thoughtfully as twilight settled around her in a beautifully furnished room. The serious, even sorrowful look on her face made it clear that her thoughts were anything but pleasant. She was dressed in deep mourning. A soft sigh escaped her lips as she looked up when the door of the room she was in opened. The person who entered, a tall and beautiful girl, also in mourning, came and sat beside her, leaning her head with a worried, troubled expression on her shoulder.

"We must decide upon something, Edith, and that with as little delay as possible," said the elder of the two ladies, soon after the younger one entered. This was said in a tone of great despondency.

"We need to make a decision, Edith, and we have to do it quickly," said the older of the two ladies, shortly after the younger one came in. She said this in a tone of deep sadness.

"Upon what shall we decide, mother?" and the young lady raised her head from its reclining position, and looked earnestly into the eyes of her parent.

"On what shall we decide, mom?" and the young woman lifted her head from its resting position and looked intently into her mother's eyes.

"We must decide to do something by which the family can be sustained. Your father's death has left us, unfortunately and unexpectedly, as you already know, with scarcely a thousand dollars beyond the furniture of this house, instead of an independence which we supposed him to possess. His death was sad and afflictive enough—more than it seemed I could bear. But to have this added!"

"We need to figure out how to support the family. Your father's death has unfortunately and unexpectedly left us, as you already know, with barely a thousand dollars beyond the furniture in this house, instead of the financial independence we thought he had. His death was already painful enough—more than I thought I could handle. But to have this added on top!"

The voice of the speaker sank into a low moan, and was lost in a stifled sob.

The speaker's voice dropped to a low moan and faded into a suppressed sob.

"But what can we do, mother?" asked Edith, in an earnest tone, after pausing long enough for her mother to regain the control of her feelings.

"But what can we do, mom?" asked Edith, earnestly, after waiting long enough for her mother to regain control of her feelings.

"I have thought of but one thing that is at all respectable," replied the mother.

"I've only thought of one thing that is even remotely respectable," replied the mother.

"What is that?"

"What's that?"

"Taking boarders."

"Renting rooms."

"Why, mother!" ejaculated Edith, evincing great surprise, "how can you think of such a thing?"

"Why, mom!" Edith exclaimed, showing her shock, "how can you think of something like that?"

"Because driven to do so by the force of circumstances."

"Because they were pushed to do so by the circumstances."

"Taking boarders! Keeping a boarding-house! Surely we have not come to this!"

"Taking in guests! Running a boarding house! Have we really reached this point?"

An expression of distress blended with the look of astonishment in Edith's face.

An expression of distress mixed with astonishment appeared on Edith's face.

"There is nothing disgraceful in keeping a boarding-house," returned the mother. "A great many very respectable ladies have been compelled to resort to it as a means of supporting their families."

"There’s nothing shameful about running a boarding house," the mother replied. "Many very respectable women have had to do it to support their families."

"But, to think of it, mother! To think of your keeping a boarding-house! I cannot bear it."

"But really, Mom! The idea of you running a boarding house! I just can't handle it."

"Is there anything else that can be done, Edith?"

"Is there anything else we can do, Edith?"

"Don't ask me such a question."

"Don't ask me that."

"If, then, you cannot think for me, you must try and think with me, my child. Something will have to be done to create an income. In less than twelve months, every dollar I have will be expended; and then what are we to do? Now, Edith, is the time for us to look at the matter earnestly, and to determine the course we will take. There is no use to look away from it. A good house in a central situation, large enough for the purpose, can no doubt be obtained; and I think there will be no difficulty about our getting boarders enough to fill it. The income, or profit, from these will enable us still to live comfortably, and keep Edward and Ellen at school."

"If you can't think for me, then you need to think with me, my child. We have to figure out how to generate some income. In less than a year, I’ll spend every dollar I have; then what will we do? Now, Edith, it’s time for us to seriously consider this and decide on our next steps. Ignoring the issue won’t help. We can definitely find a good house in a central location, large enough for our needs, and I believe we can easily get enough boarders to fill it. The income from them will help us live comfortably and keep Edward and Ellen in school."

"It is hard," was the only remark Edith made to this.

"It’s tough," was the only comment Edith made about this.

"It is hard, my daughter; very hard! I have thought and thought about it until my whole mind has been thrown into confusion. But it will not do to think forever. There must be action. Can I see want stealing in upon my children, and sit and fold my hands supinely? No! And to you, Edith, my oldest child, I look for aid and for counsel. Stand up, bravely, by my side."

"It’s tough, my daughter; really tough! I’ve thought about it so much that my mind is completely overwhelmed. But I can't just think forever. There needs to be action. Can I watch my children suffer and just sit back and do nothing? No! And to you, Edith, my oldest child, I look for help and guidance. Stand up bravely by my side."

"And you are in earnest in all this?" said Edith, whose mind seemed hardly able to realize the truth of their position. From her earliest days, all the blessings that money could procure had been freely scattered around her feet. As she grew up, and advanced towards womanhood, she had moved in the most fashionable circles, and there acquired the habit of estimating people according to their wealth and social standing, rather than by qualities of mind. In her view, it appeared degrading in a woman to enter upon any kind of employment for money; and with the keeper of a boarding-house, particularly, she had always associated something low, vulgar, and ungenteel. At the thought of her mother's engaging in such an occupation, when the suggestion was made, her mind instantly revolted. It appeared to her as if disgrace would be the inevitable consequence.

"And you really mean all of this?" said Edith, whose mind seemed barely able to grasp the reality of their situation. From a young age, she had been surrounded by all the luxuries that money could buy. As she grew up and approached adulthood, she had moved in the most fashionable circles, adopting the habit of judging people based on their wealth and social status rather than their character. To her, it seemed demeaning for a woman to take on any job for money; particularly with a boarding-house owner, she had always associated something low, vulgar, and unrefined. The thought of her mother doing such work made her instantly recoil. It felt to her as if disgrace would be the unavoidable outcome.

"And you are in earnest in all this?" was an expression, mingling her clear conviction of the truth of what at first appeared so strange a proposition, and her astonishment that the necessities of their situation were such as to drive them to so humiliating a resource.

"And you really mean all this?" was a statement that combined her strong belief in the truth of what initially seemed like a strange idea and her surprise that their situation was so desperate that it forced them into such a humiliating solution.

"Deeply in earnest," was the mother's reply. "We are left alone in the world. He who cared for us, and provided for us so liberally, has been taken away, and we have nowhere to look for aid but to the resources that are in ourselves. These, well applied, will give us, I feel strongly assured, all that we need. The thing to decide is, what we ought to do. If we choose aright, all will, doubtless, come out right. To choose aright is, therefore, of the first importance; and to do this, we must not suffer distorting suggestions nor the appeals of a false pride to influence our minds in the least. You are my oldest child, Edith; and, as such, I cannot but look upon you as, to some extent, jointly, with me, the guardian of your younger brothers and sisters. True, Miriam is of age, and Henry nearly so; but still you are the eldest—your mind is most matured, and in your judgment I have the most confidence. Try and forget, Edith, all but the fact that, unless we make an exertion, one home for all cannot be retained. Are you willing that we should be scattered like leaves in the autumn wind? No! you would consider that one of the greatest calamities that could befall us—an evil to prevent which we should use every effort in our power. Do you not see this clearly?"

"Seriously," the mother replied. "We’re on our own in this world. The one who took care of us and provided for us so generously has passed away, and we can only rely on our own resources for help. If we use these wisely, I’m sure we’ll have everything we need. The question we must answer is what we should do. If we make the right choice, everything will probably turn out fine. Choosing wisely is therefore our top priority; to do this, we must not let misleading suggestions or false pride sway us in any way. You are my oldest child, Edith, and because of that, I see you as partly responsible, along with me, for looking after your younger brothers and sisters. It’s true that Miriam is of age and Henry is almost there, but you are still the eldest—your mind is the most developed, and I have the most trust in your judgment. Try to focus, Edith, only on the fact that unless we make an effort, we won’t be able to keep our home together. Are you okay with us being scattered like leaves in the autumn wind? No! You would see that as one of the worst things that could happen to us—something we should do everything we can to prevent. Don’t you see this clearly?"

"I do, mother," was replied by Edith in a more rational tone of voice than that in which she had yet spoken.

"I do, mother," Edith replied in a more rational tone than she had used before.

"To open a store of any kind would involve five times the exposure of a boarding-house; and, moreover, I know nothing of business."

"Opening a store of any kind would require five times the visibility of a boarding house, and besides, I don’t know anything about business."

"Keeping a store? Oh, no! we couldn't do that. Think of the dreadful exposure!"

"Running a store? Oh, no! We couldn't do that. Just think of the awful exposure!"

"But in taking boarders we only increase our family, and all goes on as usual. To my mind, it is the most genteel thing that we can do. Our style of living will be the same. Our waiter and all our servants will be retained. In fact, to the eye there will be little change, and the world need never know how greatly reduced our circumstances have become."

"But by taking in boarders, we just expand our family, and everything continues as normal. To me, it's the most classy thing we can do. Our way of living will stay the same. Our waiter and all our staff will still be here. In fact, to anyone looking at us, there will be little difference, and the world will never find out how much our situation has changed."

This mode of argument tended to reconcile Edith to taking boarders. Something, she saw, had to be done. Opening a store was felt to be out of the question; and as to commencing a school, the thought was repulsed at the very first suggestion.

This way of arguing helped Edith come to terms with having boarders. She realized that something needed to be done. Opening a store seemed impossible, and starting a school was dismissed at the very first mention.

A few friends were consulted on the subject, and all agreed that the best thing for the widow to do was to take boarders. Each one could point to some lady who had commenced the business with far less ability to make boarders comfortable, and who had yet got along very well. It was conceded on all hands that it was a very genteel business, and that some of the first ladies had been compelled to resort to it, without being any the less respected. Almost every one to whom the matter was referred spoke in favor of the thing, and but a single individual suggested difficulty; but what he said was not permitted to have much weight. This individual was a brother of the widow, who had always been looked upon as rather eccentric. He was a bachelor, and without fortune, merely enjoying a moderate income as book-keeper in the office of an insurance company.

A few friends were consulted about the situation, and they all agreed that the best thing for the widow to do was to take in boarders. Each one could mention a woman who started this venture with far less ability to make boarders comfortable, yet managed to do very well. Everyone acknowledged that it was a respectable business, and that some well-regarded women had to resort to it without losing any respect. Almost everyone consulted was in favor of the idea, with just one person raising concerns; however, his opinion didn't carry much weight. This person was the widow's brother, who was considered somewhat eccentric. He was a bachelor, without any wealth, and earned a modest income working as a bookkeeper at an insurance company.

But more of him hereafter.

But more about him later.



CHAPTER II.

Mrs. Darlington, the widow we have just introduced to the reader, had five children. Edith, the oldest daughter, was twenty-two years of age at the time of her father's death; and Henry, the oldest son, just twenty. Next to Henry was Miriam, eighteen years old. The ages of the two youngest children, Ellen and Edward, were ten and eight.

Mrs. Darlington, the widow we just introduced to you, had five kids. Edith, the oldest daughter, was twenty-two when her father died, and Henry, the oldest son, was just twenty. Next to Henry was Miriam, who was eighteen. The two youngest kids, Ellen and Edward, were ten and eight.

Mr. Darlington, while living, was a lawyer of distinguished ability, and his talents and reputation at the Philadelphia bar enabled him to accumulate a handsome fortune. Upon this he had lived for some years in a style of great elegance. About a year before his death, he had been induced to enter into some speculation that promised great results. But he found, when too late to retreat, that he had been greatly deceived. Heavy losses soon followed. In a struggle to recover himself, he became still further involved; and, ere the expiration of a twelve-month, saw everything falling from under him. The trouble brought on by this was the real cause of his death, which was sudden, and resulted from inflammation and congestion of the brain.

Mr. Darlington, while he was alive, was a highly skilled lawyer, and his talents and reputation at the Philadelphia bar allowed him to build a significant fortune. He lived for several years in a highly elegant manner. About a year before his death, he got involved in some investment that seemed promising. However, he realized too late that he had been seriously misled. Soon after, he faced heavy losses. In trying to recover, he became even more entangled in problems, and within a year, he watched everything slip away from him. The stress from this situation was the true cause of his sudden death, which resulted from inflammation and congestion of the brain.

Henry Darlington, the oldest son, was a young man of promising talents. He remained at college until a few months before his father's death, when he returned home, and commenced the study of law, in which he felt ambitious to distinguish himself.

Henry Darlington, the oldest son, was a young man with great potential. He stayed in college until a few months before his father's death, at which point he came home and started studying law, aiming to make a name for himself in the field.

Edith, the oldest daughter, possessed a fine mind, which had been well educated. She had some false views of life, natural to her position; but, apart from this, was a girl of sound sense and great force of character. Thus far in life, she had not encountered circumstances of a nature calculated to develop what was in her. The time for that, however, was approaching. Miriam, her sifter, was a quiet, gentle, retiring, almost timid girl. She went into company with reluctance, and then always shrunk as far from observation as it was possible to get. But, like most quiet, retiring persons, there were deep places in her mind and heart. She thought and felt more than was supposed. All who knew Miriam, loved her. Of the younger children we need not here speak.

Edith, the oldest daughter, had a sharp mind and received a solid education. She held some misguided beliefs about life, which were typical for her situation; however, aside from that, she was a girl of common sense and strong character. So far in her life, she hadn't faced situations that could truly bring out her potential. But that time was coming. Miriam, her sister, was a quiet, gentle, shy, and almost timid girl. She hesitated to join social gatherings and always tried to stay out of the spotlight as much as possible. Yet, like many quiet people, she had deep thoughts and feelings that often went unnoticed. Everyone who knew Miriam loved her. We won't go into details about the younger children here.

Mrs. Darlington knew comparatively nothing of the world beyond her own social circle. She was, perhaps, as little calculated for doing what she proposed to do as a woman could well be. She had no habits of economy, and had never, in her life, been called upon to make calculations of expense in household matters. There was a tendency to generosity rather than selfishness in her character; and she rarely thought evil of any one. But all that she was need not here be set forth, for it will appear as our narrative progresses.

Mrs. Darlington knew very little about the world outside her own social circle. She was probably as unfit for what she planned to do as anyone could be. She had no habits of budgeting and had never had to deal with costs in running a household. There was more of a generous nature in her character than a selfish one, and she seldom thought badly of anyone. But there's no need to list all her qualities here, as they will become clear as our story unfolds.

Mr. Hiram Ellis, the brother of Mrs. Darlington, to whom brief allusion has been made, was not a great favorite in the family—although Mr. Darlington understood his good qualities, and very highly respected him—because he had not much that was prepossessing in his external appearance, and was thought to be a little eccentric. Moreover, he was not rich—merely holding the place of book-keeper in an insurance office, at a moderate salary. But, as he had never married, and had only himself to support, his income supplied amply all his wants, and left him a small annual surplus.

Mr. Hiram Ellis, Mrs. Darlington's brother, who was briefly mentioned earlier, wasn't a big favorite in the family—though Mr. Darlington recognized his good qualities and respected him a lot—mainly because he didn't have a very appealing appearance and was considered a bit eccentric. Additionally, he wasn't wealthy—just working as a bookkeeper at an insurance office for a decent salary. However, since he had never married and only needed to support himself, his income comfortably covered all his needs and left him with a little extra each year.

After the death of Mr. Darlington, he visited his sister much more frequently than before. Of the exact condition of her affairs, he was much better acquainted than she supposed. The anxiety which she felt, some months after her husband's death, when the result of the settlement of his estate became known, led her to be rather more communicative. After determining to open a boarding-house, she said to him, on the occasion of his visiting her one evening—

After Mr. Darlington passed away, he started visiting his sister way more often than he used to. He understood the true state of her situation much better than she realized. The worry she experienced a few months after her husband's death, when the details of settling his estate came to light, made her a bit more open with him. After deciding to run a boarding house, she said to him one evening when he was visiting—

"As it is necessary for me to do something, Hiram, I have concluded to move to a better location, and take a few boarders."

"As I need to do something, Hiram, I've decided to move to a better place and take in a few boarders."

"Don't do any such thing, Margaret," her brother made answer. "Taking boarders! It's the last thing of which a woman should think."

"Don't do anything like that, Margaret," her brother replied. "Taking in boarders! That's the last thing a woman should consider."

"Why do you say that, Hiram?" asked Mrs. Darlington, evincing no little surprise at this unexpected reply.

"Why do you say that, Hiram?" asked Mrs. Darlington, showing quite a bit of surprise at this unexpected response.

"Because I think that a woman who has a living to make can hardly try a more doubtful experiment. Not one in ten ever succeeds in doing anything."

"Because I believe that a woman trying to make a living can hardly take a more uncertain risk. Only one in ten ever manages to achieve anything."

"But why, Hiram? Why? I'm sure a great many ladies get a living in that way."

"But why, Hiram? Why? I'm sure a lot of women make a living that way."

"What you will never do, Margaret, mark my words for it. It takes a woman of shrewdness, caution, and knowledge of the world, and one thoroughly versed in household economy, to get along in this pursuit. Even if you possessed all these prerequisites to success, you have just the family that ought not to come in contact with anybody and everybody that find their way into boarding-houses."

"What you'll never be able to do, Margaret, remember my words. It takes a woman who is sharp, careful, and knowledgeable about the world—and someone who really understands how to manage a household—to succeed in this pursuit. Even if you had all these qualities, your family is just the kind that shouldn’t interact with anyone and everyone who ends up in boarding houses."

"I must do something, Hiram," said Mrs. Darlington, evincing impatience at the opposition of her brother.

"I have to do something, Hiram," Mrs. Darlington said, showing her frustration at her brother's disagreement.

"I perfectly agree with you in that, Margaret," replied Mr. Ellis. "The only doubt is as to your choice of occupation. You think that your best plan will be to take boarders; while I think you could not fail upon a worse expedient."

"I totally agree with you on that, Margaret," Mr. Ellis replied. "The only issue is your choice of job. You believe that the best plan is to take in boarders; while I think you couldn't come up with a worse idea."

I must do something, Hiram.

"Why do you think so?"

"Why do you think that?"

"Have I not just said?"

"Didn't I just say?"

"What?"

"What the heck?"

"Why, that, in the first place, it takes a woman of great shrewdness, caution, and knowledge of the world, and one thoroughly versed in household economy, to succeed in the business."

"First of all, it takes a woman with a lot of smartness, caution, and real-world knowledge, and someone who knows all about managing a household, to be successful in this job."

"I'm not a fool, Hiram!" exclaimed Mrs. Darlington, losing her self-command.

"I'm not an idiot, Hiram!" shouted Mrs. Darlington, losing her cool.

"Perhaps you may alter your opinion on that head some time within the next twelve months," coolly returned Mr. Ellis, rising and beginning to button up his coat.

"Maybe you'll change your mind about that sometime in the next year," Mr. Ellis replied coolly, standing up and starting to button his coat.

"Such language to me, at this time, is cruel!" said Mrs. Darlington, putting her handkerchief to her eyes.

"That kind of language really hurts me right now!" said Mrs. Darlington, putting her handkerchief to her eyes.

"No," calmly replied her brother, "not cruel, but kind. I wish to save you from trouble."

"No," her brother replied calmly, "not cruel, but kind. I want to save you from trouble."

"What else can I do?" asked the widow, removing the handkerchief from her face.

"What else can I do?" asked the widow, taking the handkerchief away from her face.

"Many things, I was going to say," returned Mr. Ellis. "But, in truth, the choice of employment is not very great. Still, something with a fairer promise than taking boarders may be found."

"Many things, I was going to say," replied Mr. Ellis. "But honestly, there aren't a lot of job options. Still, there must be something with better prospects than taking in boarders."

"If you can point me to some better way, brother," said Mrs. Darlington, "I shall feel greatly indebted to you."

"If you can suggest a better way, brother," said Mrs. Darlington, "I would really appreciate it."

"Almost anything is better. Suppose you and Edith were to open a school. Both of you are well—"

"Almost anything is better. Imagine you and Edith started a school. Both of you are well—"

"Open a school!" exclaimed Mrs. Darlington, interrupting her brother, and exhibiting most profound astonishment. "I open a school! I didn't think you would take advantage of my grief and misfortune to offer me an insult."

"Open a school!" Mrs. Darlington exclaimed, interrupting her brother and showing deep astonishment. "I open a school! I didn't think you would exploit my grief and misfortune to insult me."

Mr. Ellis buttoned the top button of his coat nervously, as his sister said this, and, partly turning himself towards the door, said—

Mr. Ellis nervously buttoned the top button of his coat as his sister said this, and partly turning toward the door, he said—

"Teaching school is a far more useful, and, if you will, more respectable employment, than keeping a boarding-house. This you ought to see at a glance. As a teacher, you would be a minister of truth to the mind, and have it in your power to bend from evil and lead to good the young immortals committed to your care; while, as a boarding-house keeper, you would merely furnish food for the natural body—a use below what you are capable of rendering to society."

"Teaching is a much more valuable and, if you consider it, more respectable job than running a boarding house. You should recognize that right away. As a teacher, you would be a guide for the mind, able to steer young people away from wrong and towards good; in contrast, as a boarding house owner, you would just provide meals for the physical body—a role that's beneath what you can offer to society."

But Mrs. Darlington was in no state of mind to feel the force of such an argument. From the thought of a school she shrunk as from something degrading, and turned from it with displeasure.

But Mrs. Darlington was not in the right frame of mind to appreciate such an argument. She recoiled from the idea of a school as if it were something shameful and turned away from it with discontent.

"Don't mention such a thing to me," said she fretfully, "I will not listen to the proposition."

"Don't bring that up to me," she said irritably, "I won't consider the suggestion."

"Oh, well, Margaret, as you please," replied her brother, now moving towards the door. "When you ask my advice, I will give it according to my best judgment, and with a sincere desire for your good. If, however, it conflicts with your views, reject it; but, in simple justice to me, do so in a better spirit than you manifest on the present occasion. Good evening!"

"Oh, well, Margaret, do what you want," her brother said as he walked toward the door. "When you ask for my advice, I’ll give it based on what I think is best, and I genuinely want what's good for you. But if it doesn’t match your views, feel free to ignore it; just do so with a little more respect than you're showing right now. Good evening!"

Mrs. Darlington was too much disturbed in mind to make a reply, and Mr. Hiram Ellis left the room without any attempt on the part of his sister to detain him. On both sides, there had been the indulgence of rather more impatience and intolerance than was commendable.

Mrs. Darlington was too unsettled to respond, and Mr. Hiram Ellis left the room without his sister trying to stop him. Both of them had shown more impatience and intolerance than was really appropriate.



CHAPTER III.

In due time, Mrs. Darlington removed to a house in Arch Street, the annual rent of which was six hundred dollars, and there began her experiment. The expense of a removal, and the cost of the additional chamber furniture required, exhausted about two hundred dollars of the widow's slender stock of money, and caused her to feel a little troubled when she noted the diminution.

In due time, Mrs. Darlington moved to a house on Arch Street, which had an annual rent of six hundred dollars, and there she began her experiment. The expenses of moving and the extra furniture needed for the room depleted about two hundred dollars of the widow's limited funds, and made her feel a bit concerned when she noticed the decrease.

She began her new business with two boarders, a gentleman and his wife by the name of Grimes, who had entered her house on the recommendation of a friend. They were to pay her the sum of eight dollars a week. A young man named Barling, clerk in a wholesale Market Street house, came next; and he introduced, soon after, a friend of his, a clerk in the same store, named Mason. They were room-mates, and paid three dollars and a half each. Three or four weeks elapsed before any further additions were made; then an advertisement brought several applications. One was from a gentleman who wanted two rooms for himself and wife, a nurse and four children. He wanted the second story front and back chambers, furnished, and was not willing to pay over sixteen dollars, although his oldest child was twelve and his youngest four years of age—seven good eaters and two of the best rooms in the house for sixteen dollars!

She started her new business with two boarders, a man and his wife named Grimes, who had come to her house on a friend's recommendation. They agreed to pay her eight dollars a week. Next came a young man named Barling, who worked as a clerk in a wholesale store on Market Street; he soon introduced a friend named Mason, who was also a clerk at the same store. They were roommates and paid three and a half dollars each. Three or four weeks went by before any more boarders joined; then an advertisement brought in several inquiries. One was from a man who wanted two rooms for himself, his wife, a nurse, and four children. He wanted the front and back rooms on the second floor, furnished, and wasn't willing to pay more than sixteen dollars, even though his oldest child was twelve and his youngest was four—seven hearty eaters and two of the best rooms in the house for sixteen dollars!

Mrs. Darlington demurred. The man said—

Mrs. Darlington hesitated. The man said—

"Very well, ma'am," in a tone of indifference. "I can find plenty of accommodations quite as good as yours for the price I offer. It's all I pay now."

"Sure, ma'am," in a casual tone. "I can find loads of places just as good as yours for the price I'm offering. That's all I'm paying now."

Poor Mrs. Darlington sighed. She had but fifteen dollars yet in the house—that is, boarders who paid this amount weekly—and the rent alone amounted to twelve dollars. Sixteen dollars, she argued with herself, as she sat with her eyes upon the floor, would make a great difference in her income; would, in fact, meet all the expenses of the house. Two good rooms would still remain, and all that she received for these would be so much clear profit. Such was the hurried conclusion of Mrs. Darlington's mind.

Poor Mrs. Darlington sighed. She only had fifteen dollars left in the house—that is, from boarders who paid that amount weekly—and the rent alone was twelve dollars. She thought to herself that sixteen dollars would make a huge difference in her income; it would actually cover all the house expenses. Two good rooms would still be available, and everything she earned from those would be pure profit. This was the quick conclusion Mrs. Darlington came to.

"I suppose I will have to take you," said she, lifting her eyes to the man's hard features. "But those rooms ought to bring me twenty-four dollars."

"I guess I’ll have to take you," she said, looking up at the man's stern face. "But those rooms should get me twenty-four dollars."

"Sixteen is the utmost I will pay," replied the man. "In fact, I did think of offering only fourteen dollars. But the rooms are fine, and I like them. Sixteen is a liberal price. Your terms are considerably above the ordinary range."

"Sixteen is the most I'll pay," the man replied. "Actually, I was thinking of only offering fourteen dollars. But the rooms are nice, and I like them. Sixteen is a generous price. Your rates are quite a bit higher than usual."

The widow sighed again.

The widow sighed once more.

If the man heard this sound, it did not touch a single chord of feeling.

If the man heard this sound, it didn’t resonate with him at all.

"Then it is understood that I am to have your rooms at sixteen dollars?" said he.

"Then it's clear that I will be getting your rooms for sixteen dollars?" he said.

"Yes, sir. I will take you for that."

"Sure thing, sir. I'll do that for you."

"Very well. My name is Scragg. We will be ready to come in on Monday next. You can have all prepared for us?"

"Alright. My name is Scragg. We'll be ready to come in next Monday. Can you have everything prepared for us?"

"Yes, sir."

"Yes, sir."

Scarcely had Mr. Scragg departed, when a gentleman called to know if Mrs. Darlington had a vacant front room in the second story.

Scarcely had Mr. Scragg left when a man came by to ask if Mrs. Darlington had an available room on the second floor.

"I had this morning; but it is taken," replied the widow.

"I had it this morning, but it's gone now," replied the widow.

"Ah! I'm sorry for that."

"Sorry about that!"

"Will not a third story front room suit you?"

"Wouldn't a front room on the third floor work for you?"

"No. My wife is not in very good health, and wishes a second story room. We pay twelve dollars a week, and would even give more, if necessary, to obtain just the accommodations we like. The situation of your house pleases me. I'm sorry that I happen to be too late."

"No. My wife isn't in great health, and she wants a second-story room. We pay twelve dollars a week and would even pay more if needed to get the accommodations we want. I like the location of your house. I'm sorry that I'm too late."

"Will you look at the room?" said Mrs. Darlington, into whose mind came the desire to break the bad bargain she had just made.

"Can you take a look at the room?" Mrs. Darlington said, feeling the urge to undo the poor deal she had just made.

"If you please," returned the man.

"If you don't mind," replied the man.

And both went up to the large and beautifully furnished chambers.

And both went up to the spacious and beautifully decorated rooms.

"Just the thing!" said the man, as he looked around, much pleased with the appearance of everything. "But I understood you to say that it was taken."

"Exactly what I needed!" said the man, as he looked around, very happy with how everything looked. "But I thought you said it was taken."

"Why, yes," replied Mrs. Darlington, "I did partly engage it this morning; but, no doubt, I can arrange with the family to take the two rooms above, which will suit them just as well."

"Sure," Mrs. Darlington replied, "I did partially book it this morning; but I’m sure I can work it out with the family to take the two rooms upstairs, which will work just fine for them."

"If you can"—

"If you’re able"

"There'll be no difficulty, I presume. You'll pay twelve dollars a week?"

"There shouldn't be any trouble, I assume. You'll be paying twelve dollars a week?"

"Yes."

Yes.

"Only yourself and lady?"

"Just you and the lady?"

"That's all."

"That’s it."

"Very well, sir; you can have the room."

"Sure thing, sir; you can have the room."

"It's a bargain, then. My name is Ring. Our week is up to-day where we are; and, if it is agreeable, we will become your guests to-morrow."

"It's a deal, then. My name is Ring. Our week here ends today, and if that works for you, we’d like to be your guests tomorrow."

"Perfectly agreeable, Mr. Ring."

"Sounds good, Mr. Ring."

The gentleman bowed politely and retired.

The man bowed respectfully and left.

Now Mrs. Darlington did not feel very comfortable when she reflected on what she had done. The rooms in the second story were positively engaged to Mr. Scragg, and now one of them was as positively engaged to Mr. Ring. The face of Mr. Scragg she remembered very well. It was a hard, sinister face, just such a one as we rarely forget because of the disagreeable impression it makes. As it came up distinctly before the eyes of her mind, she was oppressed with a sense of coming trouble. Nor did she feel altogether satisfied with what she had done—satisfied in her own conscience.

Now Mrs. Darlington didn’t feel very comfortable when she thought about what she had done. The rooms on the second floor were definitely reserved for Mr. Scragg, and now one of them was just as definitely reserved for Mr. Ring. She remembered Mr. Scragg's face very well. It was a hard, sinister face, just the kind you rarely forget because of the unpleasant impression it leaves. As it distinctly came to her mind, she was overwhelmed by a sense of impending trouble. She also didn’t feel completely satisfied with her actions—satisfied in her own conscience.

On the next morning, Mr. and Mrs. Ring came and took possession of the room previously engaged to Mr. Scragg. They were pleasant people, and made a good first impression.

On the next morning, Mr. and Mrs. Ring arrived and moved into the room that had been reserved for Mr. Scragg. They were friendly people and made a great first impression.

As day after day glided past, Mrs. Darlington felt more and more uneasy about Mr. Scragg, with whom, she had a decided presentiment, there would be trouble. Had she known where to find him, she would have sent him a note, saying that she had changed her mind about the rooms, and could not let him have them. But she was ignorant of his address; and the only thing left for her was to wait until he came on Monday, and then get over the difficulty in the best way possible. She and Edith had talked over the matter frequently, and had come to the determination to offer Mr. Scragg the two chambers in the third story for fourteen dollars.

As each day passed, Mrs. Darlington became increasingly uneasy about Mr. Scragg, sensing that trouble was brewing with him. If she had known how to reach him, she would have sent him a note saying that she had changed her mind about the rooms and could no longer rent them to him. But she didn’t know his address, so all she could do was wait for him to show up on Monday and deal with the situation as best as she could. She and Edith had discussed it often and decided to offer Mr. Scragg the two rooms on the third floor for fourteen dollars.

On Monday morning, Mrs. Darlington was nervous. This was the day on which Mr. Scragg and family were to arrive, and she felt that there would be trouble.

On Monday morning, Mrs. Darlington was anxious. This was the day that Mr. Scragg and his family were supposed to arrive, and she sensed that there would be trouble.

Mr. Ring, and the other gentlemen boarders, left soon after breakfast. About ten o'clock, the door-bell rang. Mrs. Darlington was in her room at the time changing her dress. Thinking that this might be the announcement of Mr. Scragg's arrival, she hurried through her dressing in order to get down to the parlor as quickly as possible to meet him and the difficulty that was to be encountered; but before she was in a condition to be seen, she heard a man's voice on the stairs saying—

Mr. Ring and the other gentlemen staying at the boarding house left shortly after breakfast. Around ten o'clock, the doorbell rang. Mrs. Darlington was in her room changing clothes. Thinking this might be Mr. Scragg arriving, she rushed to finish getting ready so she could get down to the parlor as quickly as possible to meet him and prepare for the upcoming challenge; but before she was ready to be seen, she heard a man's voice on the stairs saying—

"Walk up, my dear. The rooms on the second floor are ours."

"Come on up, my dear. The rooms on the second floor are ours."

Then came the noise of many feet in the passage, and the din of children's voices. Mr. Scragg and his family had arrived.

Then came the sound of a lot of footsteps in the hallway, along with the noise of children's voices. Mr. Scragg and his family had arrived.

Mrs. Ring was sitting with the morning paper in her hand, when her door was flung widely open, and a strange man stepped boldly in, saying, as he did so, to the lady who followed him—

Mrs. Ring was sitting with the morning paper in her hand when her door swung open wide, and a strange man stepped in confidently, saying to the lady who followed him—

"This is one of the chambers."

"This is one of the rooms."

Mrs. Ring arose, bowed, and looked at the intruders with surprise and embarrassment. Just then, four rude children bounded into the room, spreading themselves around it, and making themselves perfectly at home.

Mrs. Ring got up, nodded, and looked at the intruders with surprise and embarrassment. At that moment, four unruly kids ran into the room, spreading out and making themselves completely at home.

"There is some mistake, I presume," said Mrs. Scragg, on perceiving a lady in the room, whose manner said plainly enough that they were out of their place.

"There must be some mistake," said Mrs. Scragg, noticing a lady in the room whose demeanor clearly indicated that they didn't belong there.

"Oh no! no mistake at all," replied Scragg. "These are the two rooms I engaged."

"Oh no, it’s not a mistake at all," replied Scragg. "These are the two rooms I reserved."

Just then Mrs. Darlington entered, in manifest excitement.

Just then, Mrs. Darlington walked in, clearly excited.

"Walk down into the parlor, if you please," said she.

"Please come down to the parlor," she said.

"These are our rooms," said Scragg, showing no inclination to vacate the premises.

"These are our rooms," Scragg said, showing no intention of leaving.

"Be kind enough to walk down into the parlor," repeated Mrs. Darlington, whose sense of propriety was outraged by the man's conduct, and who felt a corresponding degree of indignation.

"Please be kind enough to come down to the parlor," repeated Mrs. Darlington, whose sense of propriety was offended by the man's behavior, and who felt a strong sense of indignation.

With some show of reluctance, this invitation was acceded to, and Mr. Scragg went muttering down stairs, followed by his brood. The moment he left the chamber, the door was shut and locked by Mrs. Ring, who was a good deal frightened by so unexpected an intrusion.

With a bit of hesitation, they accepted the invitation, and Mr. Scragg grumbled his way downstairs, trailing his kids behind him. As soon as he left the room, Mrs. Ring shut and locked the door, feeling quite scared by such an unexpected intrusion.

"What am I to understand by this, madam?" said Mr. Scragg, fiercely, as soon as they had all reached the parlor, planting his hands upon his hips as he spoke, drawing himself up, and looking at Mrs. Darlington with a lowering countenance.

"What am I supposed to make of this, ma'am?" Mr. Scragg said angrily, as soon as they all got to the parlor, putting his hands on his hips as he spoke, straightening up, and glaring at Mrs. Darlington.

"Take a seat, madam," said Mrs. Darlington, addressing the man's wife in a tone of forced composure. She was struggling for self-possession.

"Please have a seat, ma'am," Mrs. Darlington said to the man's wife in a tone that tried hard to sound calm. She was struggling to keep herself composed.

The lady sat down.

The woman sat down.

"Will you be good enough to explain the meaning of all this, madam?" repeated Mr. Scragg.

"Could you please explain what all this means, ma'am?" Mr. Scragg repeated.

"The meaning is simply," replied Mrs. Darlington, "that I have let the front room in the second story to a gentleman and his wife for twelve dollars a-week."

"The meaning is simple," replied Mrs. Darlington, "that I've rented the front room on the second floor to a man and his wife for twelve dollars a week."

"The deuce you have!" said Mr. Scragg, with a particular exhibition of gentlemanly indignation. "And pray, madam, didn't you let both the rooms in the second story to me for sixteen dollars?"

"The hell you say!" exclaimed Mr. Scragg, displaying a certain level of refined outrage. "And tell me, ma'am, didn't you rent both rooms on the second floor to me for sixteen dollars?"

"I did; but"—

"I did, but"—

"Oh, very well. That's all I wish to know about it. The rooms were rented to me, and from that day became mine. Please to inform the lady and her husband that I am here with my family, and desire them to vacate the chambers as quickly as possible. I'm a man that knows his rights, and, knowing, always maintains them."

"Oh, fine. That's all I need to know about it. The rooms were rented to me, and from that day forward, they became mine. Please let the lady and her husband know that I’m here with my family and want them to leave the rooms as soon as possible. I’m someone who knows my rights, and when I know them, I always stand up for them."

"You cannot have the rooms, sir. That is out of the question," said Mrs. Darlington, looking both distressed and indignant.

"You can't have the rooms, sir. That's not happening," said Mrs. Darlington, looking both upset and offended.

"And I tell you that I will have them!" replied Scragg, angrily.

"And I'm telling you that I'm going to get them!" Scragg said, fuming.

"Peter! Peter! Don't act so," now interposed Mrs. Scragg. "There's no use in it."

"Peter! Peter! Stop acting like that," Mrs. Scragg interrupted. "It's pointless."

"Ain't there, indeed! We'll see. Madam"—he addressed Mrs. Darlington—"will you be kind enough to inform the lady and gentleman who now occupy one of our rooms"—

"Ain't there, indeed! We'll see. Madam"—he addressed Mrs. Darlington—"will you be kind enough to inform the lady and gentleman who are currently occupying one of our rooms"—

"Mr. Scragg!" said Mrs. Darlington, in whose fainting heart his outrageous conduct had awakened something of the right spirit—"Mr. Scragg, I wish you to understand, once for all, that the front room is taken and now occupied, and that you cannot have it."

"Mr. Scragg!" said Mrs. Darlington, whose faint heart had sparked a bit of the right attitude in response to his outrageous behavior—"Mr. Scragg, I want you to understand, once and for all, that the front room is taken and currently occupied, and that you can't have it."

"Madam!"

"Ma'am!"

"It's no use for you to waste words, sir! What I say I mean. I have other rooms in the house very nearly as good, and am willing to take you for something less in consideration of this disappointment. If that will meet your views, well; if not, let us have no more words on the subject."

"There's no point in wasting your breath, sir! I mean what I say. I have other rooms in the house that are almost as good, and I'm willing to give you a deal in light of this disappointment. If that works for you, great; if not, let's not talk about this anymore."

There was a certain something in Mrs. Darlington's tone of voice that Scragg understood to mean a fixed purpose. Moreover, his mind caught at the idea of getting boarded for something less than sixteen dollars a-week.

There was a certain something in Mrs. Darlington's tone that Scragg understood as a definite intention. Additionally, he focused on the idea of finding a place to stay for less than sixteen dollars a week.

"Where are the rooms?" he asked, gruffly.

"Where are the rooms?" he asked in a rough tone.

"The third story chambers."

"The third-floor rooms."

"Front?"

"Front?"

"Yes."

"Yep."

"I don't want to go to the third story."

"I don't want to go to the third floor."

"Very well. Then you can have the back chamber down stairs, and the front chamber above."

"Okay. Then you can have the back room downstairs and the front room upstairs."

"What will be your charge?"

"What will your fee be?"

"Fourteen dollars."

"$14."

"That will do, Peter," said Mrs. Scragg. "Two dollars a week is considerable abatement."

"That's enough, Peter," said Mrs. Scragg. "Two dollars a week is quite a reduction."

"It's something, of course. But I don't like this off and on kind of business. When I make an agreement, I'm up to the mark, and expect the same from everybody else. Will you let my wife see the rooms, madam?"

"It's something, of course. But I don't like this on-and-off situation. When I make a deal, I stick to it, and I expect the same from everyone else. Will you let my wife see the rooms, ma'am?"

"Certainly," replied Mrs. Darlington, and moved towards the door. Mrs. Scragg followed, and so did all the juvenile Scraggs—the latter springing up the stairs with the agility of apes and the noise of a dozen rude schoolboys just freed from the terror of rod and ferule.

"Sure," replied Mrs. Darlington, and she headed towards the door. Mrs. Scragg followed her, along with all the young Scraggs—the latter bouncing up the stairs like monkeys and making the noise of a dozen rowdy schoolboys just released from the threat of punishment.

The rooms suited Mrs. Scragg very well—at least such was her report to her husband—and, after some further rudeness on the part of Mr. Scragg, and an effort to beat Mrs. Darlington down to twelve dollars a-week, were taken, and forthwith occupied.

The rooms worked out perfectly for Mrs. Scragg—at least that’s what she told her husband—and after a bit more rudeness from Mr. Scragg and an attempt to pressure Mrs. Darlington into lowering the rent to twelve dollars a week, they were accepted and immediately moved into.



CHAPTER IV.

Mrs. Darlington was a woman of refinement herself, and had been used to the society of refined persons. She was, naturally enough, shocked at the coarseness and brutality of Mr. Scragg, and, ere an hour went by, in despair at the unmannerly rudeness of the children, the oldest a stout, vulgar-looking boy, who went racing and rummaging about the house from the garret to the cellar. For a long time after her exciting interview with Mr. Scragg, she sat weeping and trembling in her own room, with Edith by her side, who sought earnestly to comfort and encourage her.

Mrs. Darlington was a refined woman and had always been around other refined people. Unsurprisingly, she was appalled by Mr. Scragg's coarseness and brutality, and within an hour, she was in despair over the rude behavior of the children, the oldest being a stout, crude-looking boy who dashed around the house from the attic to the basement. For a long time after her stressful encounter with Mr. Scragg, she sat in her own room, crying and shaking, with Edith beside her, who was trying hard to comfort and support her.

"Oh, Edith!" she sobbed, "to think that we should be humbled to this!"

"Oh, Edith!" she cried, "to think that we have been brought down to this!"

"Necessity has forced us into our present unhappy position, mother," replied Edith. "Let us meet its difficulties with as brave hearts as possible."

"Need has pushed us into our current unfortunate situation, mom," replied Edith. "Let’s face its challenges with as much courage as we can."

"I shall never be able to treat that dreadful man with even common civility," said Mrs. Darlington.

"I'll never be able to treat that horrible man with even basic civility," Mrs. Darlington said.

"We have accepted him as our guest, mother, and it will be our duty to make all as pleasant and comfortable as possible. We will have to bear much, I see—much beyond what I had anticipated."

"We've welcomed him as our guest, Mom, and it's our responsibility to make everything as enjoyable and comfortable as we can. I realize we'll have to endure a lot—more than I expected."

Mrs. Darlington sighed deeply as she replied—

Mrs. Darlington sighed deeply as she replied—

"Yes, yes, Edith. Ah, the thought makes me miserable!"

"Yes, yes, Edith. Ugh, just thinking about it makes me so unhappy!"

"No more of that sweet drawing together in our own dear home circle," remarked Edith, sadly. "Henceforth we are to bear the constant presence and intrusion of strangers, with whom we have few or no sentiments in common. We open our house and take in the ignorant, the selfish, the vulgar, and feed them for a certain price! Does not the thought bring a feeling of painful humiliation? What can pay for all this? Ah me! The anticipation had in it not a glimpse of what we have found in our brief experience. Except Mr. and Mrs. Ring, there isn't a lady nor gentleman in the house. That Mason is so rudely familiar that I cannot bear to come near him. He's making himself quite intimate with Henry already, and I don't like to see it."

“No more of that sweet closeness in our cozy home,” Edith said sadly. “From now on, we have to deal with the constant presence and intrusion of strangers, with whom we share few or no feelings in common. We open our home and take in the ignorant, the selfish, the rude, and feed them for a certain price! Doesn’t that thought bring about a painful sense of humiliation? What can make up for all this? Ah! The expectation didn’t even hint at what we’ve discovered in our short experience. Besides Mr. and Mrs. Ring, there isn’t a single lady or gentleman in the house. That Mason is so inappropriately familiar that I can’t stand to be near him. He’s already getting too close with Henry, and I don’t like it.”

"Nor do I," replied Mrs. Darlington. "Henry's been out with him twice to the theatre already."

"Me neither," replied Mrs. Darlington. "Henry has already gone to the theater with him twice."

"I'm afraid of his influence over Henry. He's not the kind of a companion he ought to choose," said Edith. "And then Mr. Barling is with Miriam in the parlor almost every evening. He asks her to sing, and she says she doesn't like to refuse."

"I'm worried about his influence on Henry. He's not the right kind of friend he should be choosing," said Edith. "And Mr. Barling is with Miriam in the living room almost every evening. He asks her to sing, and she says she doesn’t like to say no."

The mother sighed deeply. While they were conversing, a servant came to their room to say that Mr. Ring was in the parlor, and wished to speak with Mrs. Darlington. It was late in the afternoon of the day on which the Scraggs had made their appearance.

The mother sighed deeply. As they were talking, a servant entered their room to inform them that Mr. Ring was in the parlor and wanted to speak with Mrs. Darlington. It was late in the afternoon on the day the Scraggs had shown up.

With a presentiment of trouble, Mrs. Darlington went down to the parlor.

With a feeling that something was wrong, Mrs. Darlington went down to the living room.

"Madam," said Mr. Ring, as soon as she entered, speaking in a firm voice, "I find that my wife has been grossly insulted by a fellow whose family you have taken into your house. Now they must leave here, or we will, and that forthwith."

"Ma'am," Mr. Ring said as soon as she walked in, speaking in a strong voice, "I just found out that my wife has been seriously insulted by someone whose family you’ve taken into your home. They need to leave here, or we will, and that has to happen immediately."

"I regret extremely," replied Mrs. Darlington, "the unpleasant occurrence to which you allude; but I do not see how it is possible for me to turn these people out of the house."

"I really regret," replied Mrs. Darlington, "the unpleasant situation you’re referring to; but I don't see how I can ask these people to leave the house."

"Very well, ma'am. Suit yourself about that. You can choose between us. Both can't remain."

"Okay, ma'am. It's up to you on that. You can pick between us. Both of us can't stay."

"If I were to tell this Mr. Scragg to seek another boarding-house, he would insult me," said Mrs. Darlington.

"If I told Mr. Scragg to find another boarding house, he would insult me," said Mrs. Darlington.

"Strange that you would take such a fellow into your house!"

"How odd that you would invite someone like him into your home!"

"My rooms were vacant, and I had to fill them."

"My rooms were empty, and I needed to fill them."

"Better to have let them remain vacant. But this is neither here nor there. If this fellow remains, we go."

"Better to just leave them empty. But that doesn't really matter. If this guy stays, we're out."

And go they did on the next day. Mrs. Darlington was afraid to approach Mr. Scragg on the subject. Had she done so, she would have received nothing but abuse.

And they did go the next day. Mrs. Darlington was too scared to talk to Mr. Scragg about it. If she had, she would have just faced a lot of insults.

Two weeks afterwards, the room vacated by Mr. and Mrs. Ring was taken by a tall, fine-looking man, who wore a pair of handsome whiskers and dressed elegantly. He gave his name as Burton, and agreed to pay eight dollars. Mrs. Darlington liked him very much. There was a certain style about him that evidenced good breeding and a knowledge of the world. What his business was he did not say. He was usually in the house as late as ten o'clock in the morning, and rarely came in before twelve at night.

Two weeks later, the room left empty by Mr. and Mrs. Ring was taken by a tall, attractive man with a nice set of whiskers and elegant clothing. He introduced himself as Burton and agreed to pay eight dollars. Mrs. Darlington liked him a lot. There was something about him that showed he had good upbringing and experience in life. He didn’t mention what his job was. He usually stayed out until around ten in the morning and rarely came home before midnight.

Soon after Mr. Burton became a member of Mrs. Darlington's household, he began to show particular attentions to Miriam, who was in her nineteenth year, and was, as we have said, a gentle, timid, shrinking girl. Though she did not encourage, she would not reject the attentions of the polite and elegant stranger, who had so much that was agreeable to say that she insensibly acquired a kind of prepossession in his favor.

Soon after Mr. Burton joined Mrs. Darlington's household, he started to pay special attention to Miriam, who was nineteen and, as we mentioned, a gentle, timid, and shy girl. Although she didn't actively encourage him, she also didn't turn down the attention from the polite and charming stranger, who had so much pleasant conversation that she gradually developed a kind of fondness for him.

As now constituted, the family of Mrs. Darlington was not so pleasant and harmonious as could have been desired. Mr. Scragg had already succeeded in making himself so disagreeable to the other boarders that they were scarcely civil to him; and Mrs. Grimes, who was quite gracious with Mrs. Scragg at first, no longer spoke to her. They had fallen out about some trifle, quarreled, and then cut each other's acquaintance. When the breakfast, dinner, or tea bell rang, and the boarders assembled at the table, there was generally, at first, an embarrassing silence. Scragg looked like a bull-dog waiting for an occasion to bark; Mrs. Scragg sat with her lips closely compressed and her head partly turned away, so as to keep her eyes out of the line of vision with Mrs. Grimes's face; while Mrs. Grimes gave an occasional glance of contempt towards the lady with whom she had had a "tiff." Barling and Mason, observing all this, and enjoying it, were generally the first to break the reigning silence; and this was usually done by addressing some remark to Scragg, for no other reason, it seemed, than to hear his growling reply. Usually, they succeeded in drawing him into an argument, when they would goad him until he became angry; a species of irritation in which they never suffered themselves to indulge. As for Mr. Grimes, he was a man of few words. When spoken to, he would reply; but he never made conversation. The only man who really behaved like a gentleman was Mr. Burton; and the contrast seen in him naturally prepossessed the family in his favor.

As it stood, Mrs. Darlington's family wasn’t as pleasant and harmonious as one might hope. Mr. Scragg had already managed to make himself so unpleasant to the other boarders that they could hardly be civil to him. Mrs. Grimes, who had initially been friendly with Mrs. Scragg, had stopped speaking to her. They had a falling out over some minor issue, argued, and then cut off their acquaintance. When the breakfast, dinner, or tea bell rang and the boarders gathered at the table, there was usually an awkward silence at first. Scragg looked like a bulldog waiting for a chance to bark; Mrs. Scragg sat with her lips tightly pressed together and her head turned slightly away to avoid seeing Mrs. Grimes' face, while Mrs. Grimes occasionally shot her a contemptuous glance. Barling and Mason, watching all this and enjoying it, were generally the first to break the silence, usually by directing a remark at Scragg, seemingly just to hear his growling response. They often succeeded in drawing him into an argument, pushing him until he got angry, a kind of irritation they never allowed themselves to indulge in. Mr. Grimes was a man of few words. He would respond when spoken to but never initiated conversation. The only one who really acted like a gentleman was Mr. Burton, and the obvious contrast with him naturally made the family like him more.

The first three months' experience in taking boarders was enough to make the heart of Mrs. Darlington sick. All domestic comfort was gone. From early morning until late at night, she toiled harder than any servant in the house; and, with all, had a mind pressed down with care and anxiety. Three times during this period she had been obliged to change her cook, yet, for all, scarcely a day passed that she did not set badly-cooked food before her guests. Sometimes certain of the boarders complained, and it generally happened that rudeness accompanied the complaint. The sense of pain that attended this was always most acute, for it was accompanied by deep humiliation and a feeling of helplessness. Moreover, during these first three months, Mr. and Mrs. Grimes had left the house without paying their board for five weeks, thus throwing her into a loss of forty dollars.

The first three months of taking in boarders made Mrs. Darlington feel really sick. All sense of home comfort was gone. From early morning until late at night, she worked harder than any servant in the house and was constantly weighed down by worry and stress. During this time, she had to replace her cook three times, yet hardly a day went by without serving poorly cooked food to her guests. Some of the boarders complained, and it usually came with rudeness. The pain this caused her was always intense, mixed with humiliation and a feeling of helplessness. Additionally, in those first three months, Mr. and Mrs. Grimes left without paying their board for five weeks, leaving her with a loss of forty dollars.

At the beginning of this experiment, after completing the furniture of her house, Mrs. Darlington had about three hundred dollars. When the quarter's bill for rent was paid, she had only a hundred and fifty dollars left. Thus, instead of making anything by boarders, so far, she had sunk a hundred and fifty dollars. This fact disheartened her dreadfully. Then, the effect upon almost every member of her family had been bad. Harry was no longer the thoughtful, affectionate, innocent-minded young man of former days. Mason and Barling had introduced him into gay company, and, fascinated with a new and more exciting kind of life, he was fast forming associations and acquiring habits of a dangerous character. It was rare that he spent an evening at home; and, instead of being of any assistance to his mother, was constantly making demands on her for money. The pain all this occasioned Mrs. Darlington was of the most distressing character. Since the children of Mr. and Mrs. Scragg came into the house, Edward and Ellen, who had heretofore been under the constant care and instruction of their mother, left almost entirely to themselves, associated constantly with these children, and learned from them to be rude, vulgar, and, in some things, even vicious. And Miriam had become apparently so much interested in Mr. Burton, who was constantly attentive to her, that both Mrs. Darlington and Edith became anxious on her account. Burton was an entire stranger to them all, and there were many things about him that appeared strange, if not wrong.

At the start of this experiment, after finishing her house furnishings, Mrs. Darlington had about three hundred dollars. After paying the rent for the quarter, she was left with only a hundred and fifty dollars. So far, instead of earning anything from boarders, she had lost a hundred and fifty dollars. This really discouraged her. Additionally, the impact on almost every family member had been negative. Harry was no longer the caring, loving, innocent young man he used to be. Mason and Barling had introduced him to a more lively social scene, and enchanted by this new and exciting lifestyle, he was quickly forming friendships and picking up habits that were dangerous. It was rare for him to spend an evening at home; instead of helping his mother, he was constantly asking her for money. The distress this caused Mrs. Darlington was extremely painful. Since the Scragg children, Edward and Ellen, came to live with them, they had been almost entirely left to their own devices, spending all their time with those kids and learning to be rude, vulgar, and, in some cases, even malicious. Meanwhile, Miriam seemed to be very interested in Mr. Burton, who was always paying attention to her, causing both Mrs. Darlington and Edith to worry about her. Burton was a complete stranger to all of them, and there were many aspects of him that seemed off, if not outright wrong.

So much for the experiment of taking boarders, after the lapse of a single quarter of a year.

So much for the trial of having boarders, after just three months.

(To be continued.)

(To be continued.)



DEATH OF A YOUNG LADY OF SIXTEEN.

BY MRS. L.G. ABELL.

BY MRS. L.G. ABELL.

Oh, I cannot, cannot think of her without a starting tear;

Oh, I can't think of her without tearing up;

So late, in youthful loveliness, I felt her presence near:

So late, in youthful beauty, I felt her presence close by:

Her healthful form of fairest mould, I seem to see her still,

Her healthy, beautiful shape, I feel like I can still see her,

And to hear her sweet and gentle voice, as the voice of summer rill.

And to hear her soft and gentle voice, like the sound of a summer stream.

Her eye of blue, like azure sky of clear pure light above,

Her blue eye, like the clear, pure light of the azure sky above,

With soft silk fringes on the lids, shading the deepest love,

With soft silk fringes on the eyelids, casting a shadow over the deepest love,

Was a light that gleamed from out the heart, and its rainbow hues revealed—

Was a light that shone from the heart, and its rainbow colors revealed—

A ray from its own full happiness, too full to be concealed.

A beam from its own complete happiness, too intense to hide.

At twilight's calm and silent hour, on the hushed lake's quiet breast,

At twilight's calm and silent hour, on the quiet surface of the still lake,

I saw her gliding joyously, as glide the waves to rest—

I saw her gliding happily, like the waves settling down—

And music, too, was on the air, soft as Eolian strain;

And music filled the air, gentle like a breeze.

But I thought not then that Death was near, a victim soon to gain.

But I didn’t think back then that Death was close, a victim about to win.

Oh, can it be that this is life!—a thing so frail as this!

Oh, could it be that this is life!—something so fragile as this!

Like a lovely flower that only smiles to give one thought of bliss—

Like a beautiful flower that only smiles to remind you of happiness—

That blooms in light and beauty a fleeting summer day,

That blossoms in light and beauty for a brief summer day,

Then closes up its sweetness, and passes thus away?

Then shuts down its sweetness and fades away like this?

How still she lies! her ringlets droop, of pale and soft brown hair—

How still she lies! Her ringlets fall, made of pale and soft brown hair—

Parted upon her marble brow, they fall neglected there;

Parted on her marble forehead, they lie there unattended;

Her cold hands folded on her breast, her round arms by her side—

Her cold hands rested on her chest, her round arms at her sides—

How sad all hearts that knew her well that she so soon has died!

How sad all the hearts that knew her well that she has died so soon!

How she is missed from out each spot where she so late has been;

How much we miss her from every place she's been.

Her silent chamber thrills the heart with keenest throbs of pain;

Her quiet room fills the heart with sharp pangs of pain;

Her music, too, of voice and string seems ling'ring on the ear,

Her music, both voice and strings, seems to linger in the ear,

Only to fill the heart with woe that its sound ye cannot hear.

Only to fill the heart with sadness that you can't hear its sound.

How long life looked to her; its far and distant day

How long life seemed to her; its far and distant day

Seemed like the rosy path she trod, and perfumed all the way;

Seemed like the beautiful path she walked on, and it smelled great all the way;

No tear but those for others' woe had ever dimmed her eye,

No tear had ever clouded her eyes except for the sorrow of others,

For her youth was cloudless as the morn, and bright as noonday sky.

For her youth was as clear as the morning and as bright as the midday sky.

But ah! how soon the light is quenched that shone so sweetly here—

But oh! how quickly the light that shone so beautifully here fades away—

And oh! if love to God was hers, it glows in a brighter sphere!

And oh! if her love for God exists, it shines in a brighter realm!

That strange, mysterious spark of mind, shrined in the frailest clay,

That strange, mysterious spark of thought, kept in the weakest shell,

Now flames amid the seraph band in a "house" that will not decay.

Now flames among the angelic beings in a "house" that will never decay.

This world we know is full of tombs, covered with fairest flowers;

This world we know is full of graves, covered with the most beautiful flowers;

But yet how soon we all forget, and think them rosy bowers!

But how quickly we all forget and see them as rosy bowers!

We build our hopes of pleasure here, select a fairy spot;

We create our hopes for enjoyment here, choosing a magical place;

But Death soon proves to our pierced souls that he has not forgot!

But Death quickly shows our wounded souls that he hasn't forgotten!

Oh! wisely, wisely let us learn that this earth is not our home;

Oh! Let's wisely learn that this earth is not our permanent home;

'Tis but the trial-place of life—a race that's swiftly run:—

It's just the testing ground of life—a race that's quickly run:—

Our precious hours are links of gold in that mysterious chain,

Our precious hours are like links of gold in that mysterious chain,

That fastens to our life above its pleasure or its pain.

That connects to our life beyond its pleasure or its pain.

Reclining on a Saviour's arm, we then walk safely here;

Reclining on a Savior's arm, we then walk safely here;

He whispers holiest words to us, and wipes the falling tear:

He whispers the most sacred words to us and wipes away the falling tears:

If Death appears, He takes away his cruel, poisonous sting—

If Death shows up, He removes his harsh, toxic sting—

Then for a home of perfect bliss He plumes the spirit's wing.

Then for a home of complete happiness, He spreads the wings of the spirit.



THE JUDGE; A DRAMA OF AMERICAN LIFE.

BY MRS. SARAH J. KANE.

BY MRS. SARAH J. KANE.

PERSONS OF THE DRAMA.

JUDGE BOLTON.

Judge Bolton.

HENRY BOLTON, son of the Judge.

HENRY BOLTON, Judge's son.

DR. MARGRAVE, REV. PAUL GODFREY, Classmates and friends of the Judge.

DR. MARGRAVE, REV. PAUL GODFREY, Classmates and friends of the Judge.

PROF. OLNEY, Teacher of a Classical School.

PROF. OLNEY, Instructor at a Traditional Academy.

FREDERICK BELCOUR, son of Madame Belcour.

FREDERICK BELCOUR, *son of Madame Belcour*.

CAPT. PAWLETT, friend of Fred. Belcour.

Capt. Pawlett, friend of Fred Belcour.

LANDON, Counselor at Law.

LANDON, Counselor at Law.

SHERIFF.

SHERIFF.

CLERK OF THE COURT.

Court Clerk.

CRIER OF THE COURT.

COURT CRIER.

OFFICERS OF THE COURT.

Court Officers.

TWELVE JURYMEN.

Twelve Jurors.

DENNIS O'BLARNEY, servant of Dr. Margrave.

DENNIS O'BLARNEY, Dr. Margrave's servant.

MICHAEL MAGEE, servant of the Judge.

MICHAEL MAGEE, assistant to the Judge.

CITIZENS, MESSENGERS OF THE COURT, WATCHMEN, &c.

CITIZENS, MESSENGERS OF THE COURT, WATCHMEN, etc.

MADAME BELCOUR, a widow, cousin of the Judge, and presiding in his household.

MADAME BELCOUR, a widow, cousin of the Judge, and managing his household.

BELINDA, daughter of Madame Belcour.

BELINDA, Madame Belcour's daughter.

LUCY, daughter of the Judge.

LUCY, judge's daughter.

MRS. OLNEY, wife of Prof. Olney.

Mrs. Olney, wife of Prof. Olney.

ISABELLE, reputed daughter of Prof. Olney.

ISABELLE, noted daughter of Prof. Olney.

RUTH, waiting-maid at Judge Bolton's.

RUTH, maid at Judge Bolton's.

SCENE—partly in the city; partly at Rose Hill, near the city.

SCENE—partly in the city; partly at Rose Hill, close to the city.

TIME OF ACTION, twenty-four hours, commencing at 10 o'clock, A.M., and ending at the same hour on the following day.

TIME OF ACTION, twenty-four hours, starting at 10:00 A.M. and ending at the same hour the next day.

ACT I.

SCENE I.—A Doctor's study. Books and instruments scattered around. Table in the centre, strewn with books and pamphlets. DR. MARGRAVE seated by the table, cutting the leaves of a pamphlet.

SCENE I.—A doctor's office. Books and tools scattered around. A table in the center, covered with books and pamphlets. DR. MARGRAVE sitting at the table, cutting the pages of a pamphlet.

DR. MARGRAVE.

Dr. Margrave.

Thus, ever on and on must be our course:

Thus, we must keep moving forward:

Even as the ocean drinks a thousand streams,

Even as the ocean absorbs a thousand streams,

And never cries "enough!"—the human mind

And never says "that's enough!"—the human mind

Would drain all sources of intelligence,

Would drain all sources of information,

Yet ne'er is filled, and never satisfied.

Yet never is filled, and never satisfied.

And theory succeeds to theory

And theory leads to theory

As regular as tides that ebb and flow.

As regular as the tides that come in and go out.

This treatise will disprove the last I read.

This essay will refute the last thing I read.

Shade of Hippocrates! what creeds are formed,

Shade of Hippocrates! What beliefs are created,

What antics practiced with your "Healing Art!"

What tricks did you perform with your "Healing Art!"

I will not sport with fate, nor tamper thus

I won't mess with fate or play around like this.

With man's credulity and nature's strength.

With people's gullibility and nature's power.

No: I will gently coincide with nature,

No: I will softly align with nature,

And give her time and scope to work the cure—

And give her time and space to find the cure—

Strengthening the patient's heart with trust in God,

Strengthening the patient's heart with faith in God,

And teaching him that genuine health depends

And teaching him that true health depends

On true obedience to the natural laws

On genuine obedience to the natural laws

Ordained for man—not on the doctor's skill.

Ordained for man—not on the doctor's expertise.

Enter DENNIS, with a card to the Doctor.

Enter DENNIS, holding a card for the Doctor.

DENNIS.

DENNIS.

The gentleman awaits you in the hall.

The man is waiting for you in the hallway.

DR. MARGRAVE (reading the card).

DR. MARGRAVE (looking at the card).

"Reverend Paul Godfrey"—my old college chum!

"Reverend Paul Godfrey"—my old college buddy!

Is't possible! (To DENNIS.) Bring him up, instantly.

Is it possible! (To DENNIS.) Bring him up right away.

[Exit DENNIS.

[Leave DENNIS.

I have not seen him since our hands were clasped

I haven't seen him since we held hands.

In Harvard Hall:—I wonder if he'll know me.

In Harvard Hall:—I wonder if he’ll recognize me.

(Enter REV. PAUL GODFREY.)

(Enter Rev. Paul Godfrey.)

Ah! welcome! welcome!—You are Godfrey still.

Ah! Welcome! You’re still Godfrey.

The changes of—how many years have passed

The changes of—how many years have gone by

Since last we parted?

Since we last parted?

GODFREY.

GODFREY.

Thirty years;—and you—

Thirty years;—and you—

MARGRAVE.

Margrave.

Are altered, you would say. I know it well.

Are changed, you would say. I know it well.

My hair, that then was black as midnight cloud,

My hair, which was as black as a midnight cloud,

Is now as white as moonbeams on the snow.

Is now as white as moonlight on the snow.

The image that my mirror gives me back

The reflection my mirror shows me

I scarce believe my own—so pale and worn.

I can hardly believe my own—so pale and exhausted.

Would you have known me had we met by chance?

Would you have recognized me if we had bumped into each other?

GODFREY.

GODFREY.

Ay, ay—among a million—if you spoke.

Ay, ay—out of a million—if you spoke.

There's the old touch of kindness in your voice;

There's a familiar kindness in your voice;

And then your eye from its dark thatch looks out

And then your eye peeks out from its dark cover

Like beacon-light, soul-kindled, as of yore.

Like a beacon light, ignited by the soul, just like before.

Warm hearts will hold their own, tho' frosts of age

Warm hearts will stand strong, even in the freezing conditions of old age.

May lay their blighting fingers on our hair.

May lay their damaging fingers on our hair.

MARGRAVE.

Margrave.

Thank Heaven 'tis so!—But you are little changed,

Thank goodness it’s true!—But you haven’t changed much,

Save the maturing touch that manhood brings

Save the growing touch that adulthood brings.

When health and strength have won the victory,

When health and strength have triumphed,

And laid their trophies on the shrine of mind!

And placed their trophies on the shrine of thought!

GODFREY.

GODFREY.

My lot has been amid the wild, fresh scenes

My life has been surrounded by the wild, fresh landscapes

Of Nature's wide domain; where all is free.

Of nature's vast realm; where everything is free.

Life seems t' inhale the vigorous breath required

Life seems to take in the strong breath needed

To struggle with the elements around,

To fight against the things around us,

And thus keeps Time at bay. Like good old Boone,

And so keeps Time away. Like good old Boone,

The patriarch hunter, in the forest wilds

The father figure hunter, in the wild forest

I've found that God supplied, and healed, and blessed.

I've discovered that God provides, heals, and blesses.

Men live too fast in cities.

Men live too quickly in cities.

MARGRAVE.

Margrave.

Not if they

Not if they do

Would give their energies a noble aim.

Would direct their energies towards a noble goal.

The opportunities to compass good,

The chances to do good,

And good effected—these are dates that give

And good results—these are dates that provide

The sum of human life.

The total of human life.

GODFREY.

GODFREY.

True; most true.

For sure; absolutely true.

It is in cities where men congregate,

It is in cities where people gather,

And good and evil strive for mastery,

And good and evil compete for control,

The sternest strength of soul must needs be tested.

The strongest inner strength must be put to the test.

But all that stirs the passions makes us old.

But everything that ignites our passions makes us feel old.

'Twould wear me out—this round of ceaseless toil,

'It would wear me out—this round of endless work,

In the same range of artificial life;

In the same scope of artificial life;

And I must greet you with a traveler's haste,

And I have to greet you quickly, like a traveler in a hurry,

And back to my free forest home again.

And back to my free home in the forest again.

MARGRAVE.

MARGRAVE.

'Tis well that every part and scene in life

'Tis well that every part and scene in life

Can find its actors ready for the stage,

Can find its actors prepared for the stage,

And well that our wide land has scope for all.

And it's great that our vast land has room for everyone.

And yet to feel that those who raised together

And yet to feel that those who grew up together

Their hope-swelled canvass when life's voyage began—

Their hope-filled canvas when life's journey began—

Like ships, storm-parted, on the world's rough sea—

Like ships, torn apart by storms, on the world's rough sea—

Can sail no more in sweet companionship!

Can’t sail anymore in sweet companionship!

'Tis a sad thought! Of all our college friends,

'Tis a sad thought! Of all our college friends,

But one, beside myself, is here to greet you.

But one person, besides me, is here to welcome you.

GODFREY.

GODFREY.

Who is he?—There is one would glad my heart.

Who is he?—There is one who would make my heart happy.

When college scenes arise, yourself and Bolton—

When college scenes come up, you and Bolton—

MARGRAVE.

Margrave.

'Tis he I mean.

It's him I mean.

GODFREY.

GODFREY.

What, Bolton? Harry Bolton?

What, Bolton? Harry Bolton?

I heard some fellow-travelers in the cars

I heard some fellow travelers in the cars

Talking of one Judge Bolton, as the man

Talking about a Judge Bolton, as the guy

Who filled his orb of duty like the sun—

Who fulfilled his responsibilities like the sun—

Shining on all, and drawing all t' obey.

Shining on everyone and drawing them all to obey.

Surely this cannot be our Harry Bolton—

Surely this can't be our Harry Bolton—

The frank, warm-hearted, but most wayward youth.

The honest, kind-hearted, yet most unpredictable young person.

Whose mind was like a comet—now all light.

Whose mind was like a comet—now shining bright.

Anon, away where reason could not follow.

Anon, far away where reason couldn't follow.

He surely has not reached this grave estate

He definitely hasn't gotten to this serious situation.

Of Judge!

Of Judge!

MARGRAVE.

Margrave.

The same, the same—our Harry Bolton.

The same, the same—our Harry Bolton.

And better still, a man whom all men honor.

And even better, a man whom everyone respects.

GODFREY.

GODFREY.

I must see him. Let us go at once. I feel

I need to see him. Let's go right away. I feel

A joy like that of Joseph's when he found

A joy like Joseph's when he found

That his young brother Benjamin had come.

That his little brother Benjamin had arrived.

Though now the order is reversed, for here

Though now the order is reversed, for here

The youngest claims the honors.

The youngest takes the honors.

MARGRAVE.

MARGRAVE.

No, not so.

No, that's not it.

Your order should be first in estimation,

Your order should be the top priority,

And always is, where men are trained for heaven

And it always is, where people are prepared for heaven.

And mine would be the second, were we wise,

And mine would be the second, if we were smart,

And followed Nature as you follow God.

And follow Nature as you follow God.

And Law is the third station on the mount,

And Law is the third stop on the mountain,

When men are placed as lights above life's path

When men are positioned as guiding lights along life's journey

And Bolton is, in truth, a light and guide.

And Bolton is, in reality, a source of light and guidance.

GODFREY.

GODFREY.

Where shall I find him?

Where can I find him?

MARGRAVE.

Margrave.

In his place, to-day,

Today, in his place,

The seat of Justice. We'll go—it is not far

The seat of Justice. We'll go—it’s not far.

The cause is one of special interest:

The reason is especially significant:

I'll give its history as we pass along.

I'll share its history as we go along.

Wilt go?

Will you go?

GODFREY.

GODFREY.

Ay, surely, surely. I am ready now.

Sure, I'm ready.

It is the very place and time to see him.

It’s the perfect place and time to see him.

[Exeunt.

[They exit.]



SCENE II.—A street. Crowds of people hurrying on.

SCENE II.—A street. Crowds of people rushing by.

Enter PROFESSOR OLNEY and FREDERICK

Enter Professor Olney and Frederick

BELCOUR.

BELCOUR.

OLNEY.

OLNEY.

You say the sentence will be passed to-day?

You say the sentence will be given today?

BELCOUR.

BELCOUR.

Most certainly; and crowds will press to hear it

Most definitely; and crowds will gather to hear it.

Judge Bolton has a world-wide reputation,

Judge Bolton has a global reputation,

And 'tis a cause to rouse his eloquence.

And it's a reason to stir his eloquence.

OLNEY.

OLNEY.

I wish I could be there.

I wish I could be there.

BELCOUR.

BELCOUR.

What should hinder?

What should stop?

'Twould but detain you for an hour or two.

It would only hold you up for an hour or two.

OLNEY.

OLNEY.

My pupils stand between. Yet Isabelle

My students are caught in between. But Isabelle

Might hear the recitations; she does this

Might hear the readings; she does this

Often, when I am ill. A dear, good child:

Often, when I'm sick. A dear, good child:

She thinks her learning of no more account,

She thinks her learning doesn't matter much,

Save as the means to help me in my tasks,

Save as a tool to assist me in my tasks,

Than though she only could her sampler sew

Than though she could only sew her sampler.

Yet she reads Latin like a master, and

Yet she reads Latin like a pro, and

In Greek bids fair to be a Lizzy Carter.

In Greek, she seems likely to be a Lizzy Carter.

If she but knew I was detained—

If she only knew I was held up—

BELCOUR.

BELCOUR.

A note

A message

Would tell her this. Write one, and I will send it.

Would tell her this: Write one, and I’ll send it.

Here's paper, pencil—

Here's a pen and paper—

[Taking them from his pocket, OLNEY writes.

Pulling them from his pocket, OLNEY writes.

OLNEY.

OLNEY.

I shall trouble you.

I'll bother you.

BELCOUR.

BELCOUR.

No trouble in the least. Now, hurry on.

No problem at all. Now, hurry up.

The court-room will be filled. I'll send the note—

The courtroom will be packed. I'll send the note—

[Exit OLNEY.

[Leave OLNEY.

Or bear it, rather. She shall see me, too

Or deal with it, actually. She'll see me, too.

Before she has the letter from my hand.

Before she has the letter from me.

A proud, ungrateful girl:—reject my love!

A proud, ungrateful girl:—turn down my love!

[Turns to go out.

Turns to leave.

Enter CAPTAIN PAWLETT

Enter Captain Pawlett

PAWLETT

PAWLETT

How, Belcour—what's the matter? You go wrong.

How's it going, Belcour—what's up? You're off track.

'Tis to the court-house all the world is going.

It's to the courthouse that everyone is heading.

BELCOUR (impetuously).

BELCOUR (without thinking).

Let the world go its way, and me go mine

Let the world do its thing, and I'll do mine.

We've parted company, the world and I.

I've gone my separate way from the world.

When Fortune frowns, the wretch is left alone

When luck turns bad, the unfortunate person is left all alone.

PAWLETT.

PAWLETT.

Ah! true—I've heard of some embarrassments—

Ah! true—I’ve heard of some awkward situations—

BELCOUR.

BELCOUR.

Embarrassments!—A puling, milliner phrase!

Embarrassments!—A whiny, fashion phrase!

One of those tender terms we coin to throw

One of those sweet words we make up to express

A sentimental interest round the bankrupt;—

A sentimental interest around the bankrupt;—

As though he may recover if he choose.

As if he might get better if he wants to.

Why, Pawlett, man, I'm ruined, if the plan

Why, Pawlett, man, I'm finished if the plan

I've formed to-day should fail. It shall not fail.

I've decided today that I won't fail. I will succeed.

I will succeed. And Isabelle once mine,

I will succeed. And Isabelle will be mine,

With cash to bear us to a foreign land,

With money to take us to another country,

I care not for the rest, though death and hell

I don't care about the rest, even if it's death and hell

Should stand at the goal to seize me.

Should stand at the goal to catch me.

[Exit violently.

[Leave dramatically.

PAWLETT (looking after him).

PAWLETT (taking care of him).

The fool!

The idiot!

He's in a furious mood—and let him rave—

He's really angry—just let him vent—

He'll never win his way with Isabelle.

He'll never win Isabelle over.

My chances there are better, but not good.

My chances there are better, but not great.

Young Bolton's in my way. He loves her well;

Young Bolton is in my way. He loves her a lot;

And she, I fear, loves him. But then his father

And she, I worry, loves him. But then his father

Is proud as Lucifer, and selfish too.

Is as proud as Lucifer and selfish as well.

Ambition makes the generous nature selfish.

Ambition turns a generous person into someone selfish.

He'll ne'er consent his only son should wed

He'll never agree to let his only son get married.

The portionless daughter of a pedagogue.

The daughter of a teacher without an inheritance.

No, no. I'll tot these bitter waters out.

No, no. I'll get rid of these bitter waters.

I'll give the judge an inkling of the matter.

I'll give the judge a hint about the situation.

I'll write a note—he'll think it comes from Belcour.

I'll write a note—he'll think it’s from Belcour.

If I can drive young Bolton from the field,

If I can drive young Bolton off the field,

Then Isabelle is mine.—I'll do it.

Then Isabelle is mine.—I’ll make it happen.

(As PAWLETT is going out, Enter DR. MARGRAVE

(As PAWLETT is leaving, Enter DR. MARGRAVE

and REV. PAUL GODFREY.)

and REV. PAUL GODFREY.)

GODFREY.

GODFREY.

You say Judge Bolton lives in princely style.

You say Judge Bolton lives like royalty.

Is he a married man?

Is he married?

MARGRAVE.

MARGRAVE.

He has been married;—

He has been married;—

Most happily married, too. His wife was one

Most happily married, too. His wife was one

Of those pure beings, gentle, wise, and firm.

Of those pure beings—kind, wise, and resolute.

That mould our sex to highest hopes and aims.

That shapes our gender to our highest hopes and goals.

He loved her as the devotee his saint:

He loved her like a devotee loves his saint:

And from the day he wed he trod life's path

And from the day he got married, he walked through life’s journey

As one who came to conquer.

As someone who came to take control.

GODFREY.

GODFREY.

I see it now.

I see it now.

The motive to excel was all he needed.

The drive to succeed was all he needed.

He had a vigorous mind, a generous heart,

He had an active mind and a big heart,

An innate love of goodness and of truth.

An inherent love for goodness and truth.

But he was wayward, and he hated tasks.

But he was unpredictable, and he hated responsibilities.

Such men must have an aim beyond themselves,

Such men must have a purpose beyond themselves,

Or oft they prove but dreamers. And with such,

Or often they turn out to be just dreamers. And with them,

Woman's companionship, dependence, love,

Woman's companionship, reliance, love,

Are like the air to fire:—the smouldering flame

Are like air to fire:—the smoldering flame

Of genius, once aroused, sweeps doubts away,

Of genius, once awakened, clears doubts away,

And brightens hope, till victory is won.

And boosts hope until victory is achieved.

MARGRAVE.

Margrave.

'Twas thus with Bolton. To his keeping given

'Twas thus with Bolton. To his charge given

The weal of one so dear—then he bore on,

The well-being of someone so dear—then he continued on,

Gathering from disappointments fruitful strength,

Turning disappointments into strength,

As winter's snows prepare the earth for harvest.

As winter's snow gets the earth ready for harvest.

And when his angel wife was taken from him,

And when his angel of a wife was taken from him,

She left him pledges of her love and trust,

She left him promises of her love and trust,

A son of noble promise, and a daughter

A son with great potential and a daughter

To nestle, dove-like, in her father's heart,

To settle, like a dove, in her father's heart,

And keep her place for ever. She is blind!

And keep her spot forever. She can't see!

GODFREY.

GODFREY.

I marvel not that Bolton has excelled,

I’m not surprised that Bolton has done so well,

And won a station of the highest trust,

And earned a position of the utmost trust,

If his warm heart enlisted in the work:

If his warm heart was committed to the work:

But the small cares, the constant calculations

But the little worries, the ongoing calculations

Required to make, at least to keep, a fortune—

Required to make, or at least to maintain, a fortune—

I never should have looked to him for these.

I never should have expected this from him.

MARGRAVE.

MARGRAVE.

'Twas luck that favored him; or Providence,

'Twas luck that favored him; or fate,

As you would say. A friend of his and ours.

As you said. A friend of his and ours.

De Vere, the young West Indian in our class—

De Vere, the young Caribbean guy in our class—

You must remember him—he left to Bolton

You have to remember him—he went to Bolton.

All his estate. A hundred thousand pounds

All his assets. A hundred thousand pounds

'Twas said he would inherit.

It was said he would inherit.

GODFREY.

GODFREY.

How happened this?

How did this happen?

De Vere returned to Cuba, there to marry?

De Vere went back to Cuba to get married?

MARGRAVE.

MARGRAVE.

He did, and had a family. But all

He did, and he had a family. But all

His children died save one, and then his wife.

His children died except for one, and then his wife did too.

And so he hither came to change the scene.

And so he came here to change things up.

Bolton, just widowed then, received his friend

Bolton, who had just become a widower, welcomed his friend.

With more than brother's kindness, for their griefs

With more than a brother's kindness, for their sorrows

Bound them, like ties of soul, in sympathy.

Bound them, like ties of the soul, in compassion.

De Vere was ill, and, with his motherless babe,

De Vere was sick, and, with his motherless baby,

He found in Bolton's home the rest he sought.

He found the rest he was looking for in Bolton's home.

And there he died, and left his little daughter

And there he died, leaving behind his little daughter.

To his friend's guardian care; and to his will

To his friend's protective care; and to his wishes

A codicil annexed, unknown to Bolton,

A codicil attached, without Bolton's knowledge,

That gave him all if Isabelle should die

That gave him everything if Isabelle should die.

Before she reached the age of twenty-one,

Before she turned 21,

And die unmarried.

And stay single.

GODFREY.

Godfrey.

She is dead, then?

Is she dead, then?

MARGRAVE.

Margrave.

She is. Her life was like the early rose,

She is. Her life was like the early rose,

That bears th' frost in its heart. The bud is fair;

That carries the frost in its heart. The bud is beautiful;

The strength to bloom is wanting; so it dies

The strength to thrive is lacking; so it withers.

But come, we shall be late.

But come on, we’re going to be late.

GODFREY.

GODFREY.

What crowds are going!

What a crowd!

And Irishmen!—Are these so fond of Justice?

And Irishmen!—Are they really this fond of Justice?

MARGRAVE.

Margrave

Ay; where they feel she holds an even scale,

Ay; where they feel she holds an even balance,

And is the friend alike of rich and poor,

And is the friend the same for both the rich and the poor,

They yield a prompt obedience, and become

They comply quickly and become

Americans. Our motto is—"The law."

Americans. Our motto is, "The law."

[Exeunt.

[They leave.]



SCENE III.—The Court-room. A crowd of people. PRISONER in the dock. His Wife, an infant in her arms, and his Sister, both in deep mourning, near him. LANGDON, counsel for the prisoner; SHERIFF; CLERK of the Court; CRIER of the Court; CONSTABLES. Enter JUDGE BOLTON, followed by two other JUDGES. All take their places on the bench. Then enter DENNIS and MICHAEL.

SCENE III.—The Courtroom. A crowd of people. PRISONER in the dock. His Wife, holding a baby, and his Sister, both in deep mourning, stand near him. LANGDON, the prisoner's lawyer; SHERIFF; CLERK of the Court; CRIER of the Court; CONSTABLES. Enter JUDGE BOLTON, followed by two other JUDGES. All take their places on the bench. Then enters DENNIS and MICHAEL.

DENNIS (staring at the JUDGE).

DENNIS (staring at the JUDGE).

I' faith, 'tis a purty thing to be a judge,

I swear, it's a pretty thing to be a judge,

And sit so high and cool above the crowd.

And sit so high and relaxed above the crowd.

And your good master well becomes his seat.

And your good master fits his place perfectly.

He looks, for all the world, like Dan O'Connell.

He looks just like Dan O'Connell.

MICHAEL.

MICHAEL.

He looks like a better man, and that's himself.

He seems like a better man, and that's who he really is.

I wish he was judge of Ireland.

I wish he was the judge for Ireland.

DENNIS.

DENNIS.

So do I;

Same here;

And my good masther was her doctor too.

And my good master was her doctor too.

They'd set the ould country on her legs right soon.

They'd get the old country back on its feet pretty soon.

He's coming now.

He's on his way.

Pointing to DR. MARGRAVE, who is entering,

Pointing to Dr. Margrave, who is entering,

followed by REV. PAUL GODFREY.

followed by Rev. Paul Godfrey.

MICHAEL.

MICHAEL.

Who's with your master?

Who’s with your boss?

He looks as he had mettle in his arm.

He looks like he has strength in his arm.

DENNIS.

DENNIS.

He is my master's friend—a sort o' priest.

He is my boss's friend—a kind of priest.

MICHAEL.

MICHAEL.

And sure can battle with the fiend himself.

And he can definitely fight against the devil himself.

He looks as strong as Samson.

He looks as strong as Samson.

DENNIS.

DENNIS.

Well for him

Well for him

Living away in the West, 'mong savages,

Living far away in the West, among uncivilized people,

And bears, and wolves, and—

And bears, wolves, and—

CRIER OF THE COURT.

COURT CRIER.

Silence!

Quiet!

MARGRAVE (turning to GODFREY, who is gazing

MARGRAVE (turning to GODFREY, who is staring

at JUDGE BOLTON).

at Judge Bolton).

You seem surprised. Has he outlived the likeness

You look surprised. Has he outlasted the resemblance?

Kept in your mind? Seems he another man?

Kept in your mind? Does he seem like another man?

GODFREY.

GODFREY.

He is another man. The soul has wrought

He is a different man. The soul has shaped

Its work, as 'twere, with fire, and purified

Its work, as if with fire, and purified

The dross of selfish passion from his aims.

The waste of selfish desire from his goals.

I read the victory on his open brow,

I could see the victory on his exposed forehead,

And in the deep repose of his calm eye.

And in the deep calm of his steady gaze.

MARGRAVE.

Margrave.

His was a noble nature from the first.

His nature was noble from the beginning.

GODFREY.

GODFREY.

He had a searching mind, a strong, warm heart,

He had a curious mind and a big, warm heart,

And impulses of nobleness and truth.

And feelings of honor and honesty.

But Nature sets her favorite sons a task:

But Nature gives her favorite children a challenge:

We are not good by chance. Bolton had pride—

We don't become good by accident. Bolton had pride—

An overweening pride in his own powers.

An excessive pride in his own abilities.

This pride obeys the will; and when the brain

This pride follows the will; and when the mind

Is mean and narrow, like a low-roofed dungeon,

Is mean and narrow, like a low-ceilinged dungeon,

And only keeps one image there confined—

And only keeps one image stuck there—

The image of self—the heart soon yields its truth,

The image of self—the heart quickly reveals its truth,

And makes this self its idol, aim, and end.

And makes this self its idol, goal, and purpose.

Such is the Haman pride that mars the man,

Such is the pride of Haman that spoils the man,

And makes the wise contemn and hate him too—

And makes the wise look down on him and hate him too—

Hate and contemn the more, the more he prospers.

Hate and despise him even more as he continues to succeed.

MARGRAVE.

MARGRAVE.

This is not Bolton's picture?

Isn't this Bolton's picture?

GODFREY.

GODFREY.

No. His pride,

No. His ego,

Now his strong lion will has curbed the jackals—

Now his strong lion's will has tamed the jackals—

Those appetites and vanities of self

Those desires and vanities of self

That mark the coxcomb rare wherever seen—

That mark the fool rare wherever seen—

Is all made up of generous sentiments,

Is all made up of kind feelings,

The father's, citizen's, and patriot's pride.

The pride of a father, a citizen, and a patriot.

MARGRAVE.

Margrave.

You read him like a book.

You can read him well.

GODFREY.

GODFREY.

An art we learn

A skill we acquire

Of reading men when we have few books to read.

Of reading people when we have only a few books available.

CRIER OF THE COURT.

Court Crier.

Silence!

Be quiet!

Enter two OFFICERS OF THE COURT, attending the twelve JURYMEN, who take their seats. A crowd follows. PROFESSOR OLNEY trying to press through the crowd: young HENRY BOLTON makes room for him.

Enter two COURT OFFICERS, accompanying the twelve JURORS, who take their seats. A crowd follows. PROFESSOR OLNEY attempting to push through the crowd: young HENRY BOLTON makes space for him.

YOUNG BOLTON.

YOUNG BOLTON.

Stand here, Professor Olney—take this place;

Stand here, Professor Olney—take this spot;

Here you will not be crowded. Ah! your cough

Here, you won't feel cramped. Ah! your cough

Is troublesome to-day. Pray, take this seat;

Is troublesome today. Please, take this seat;

You'll see as well, and be much more at ease.

You'll see it too, and you'll feel a lot more comfortable.

PROFESSOR OLNEY (taking the seat).

PROFESSOR OLNEY (sitting down).

Thank you! thank you! This is kind, indeed.

Thank you! Thank you! This is really kind.

I am not well to-day, but could not lose

I’m not feeling well today, but I couldn’t miss

This chance of listening to your father's voice.

This opportunity to hear your dad's voice.

His eloquence is classic in its style;

His eloquence is timeless in its style;

Not brilliant with explosive coruscations

Not great with flashy explosions

Of heterogeneous thoughts at random caught,

Randomly captured different thoughts,

And scattered like a shower of shooting stars

And scattered like a shower of shooting stars

That end in darkness—no; Judge Bolton's mind

That end in darkness—no; Judge Bolton's thoughts

Is clear, and full, and stately, and serene.

Is clear, full, majestic, and calm.

His earnest and undazzled eye he keeps

His serious and unblinking eye he keeps

Fixed on the sun of Truth, and breathes his speech

Fixed on the sun of Truth, he speaks with clarity.

As easy as an eagle cleaves the air,

As effortlessly as an eagle flies through the sky,

And never pauses till the height is won.

And never stops until the peak is reached.

And all who listen follow where he leads.

And everyone who listens follows where he goes.

YOUNG BOLTON.

YOUNG BOLTON.

I hope you will be gratified. Are all—

I hope you will be pleased. Are all—

All well at home?

All good at home?

PROFESSOR OLNEY (smiling).

PROFESSOR OLNEY (smiling).

I should not else be out.

I shouldn’t be out otherwise.

And Isabelle will hear the recitations.

And Isabelle will listen to the recitations.

YOUNG BOLTON (aside).

YOUNG BOLTON (aside).

I'll go, and see, and help her. Not to conquer

I'll go, check in on her, and help her out. Not to take control.

As Cæsar boasted—she has conquered me.

As Caesar boasted—she has defeated me.

I'll go and yield myself her captive.

I'll go and make myself her captive.

[Exit YOUNG BOLTON.

[Exit YOUNG BOLTON.]

CRIER OF THE COURT.

COURT CRIER.

Silence!

Be quiet!

CLERK OF THE COURT.

Court Clerk.

Gentlemen of the jury, are you ready

Gentlemen of the jury, are you ready

To give the verdict now?

Should we give the verdict now?

FOREMAN.

Foreperson.

We are ready.

We're ready.

CLERK OF THE COURT.

Court Clerk.

Prisoner, stand up and look upon the jury.

Prisoner, stand up and face the jury.

Jury, if and up and look upon the prisoner.

Jury, please stand up and look at the defendant.

The man you now behold has had his trial

The man you see now has gone through his trial

Before you for a crime. What is the verdict?

Before you for a crime. What’s the verdict?

Is he, the prisoner, guilty or not guilty?

Is he, the prisoner, guilty or not guilty?

FOREMAN (reading the verdict).

FOREMAN (reading the verdict).

Guilty of murder in the second degree.

Convicted of second-degree murder.

[A deep silence, broken only by the sobs of prisoner's wife and sister. Prisoner sinks down on his seat. CLERK OF THE COURT records the sentence.

[A heavy silence, interrupted only by the cries of the prisoner's wife and sister. The prisoner sits down in his chair. CLERK OF THE COURT writes down the sentence.

CLERK OF THE COURT.

Court Clerk.

Gentlemen of the jury, listen to

Gentlemen of the jury, listen to

The verdict as recorded by the court

The verdict as recorded by the court

The prisoner at the bar is therein found

The prisoner at the bar is found there

For crime committed—and that has been proven—

For a crime that has been committed—and that has been proven—

Guilty of murder in the second degree.

Convicted of second-degree murder.

So say you, Mister Foreman? So say all?

So you say, Mr. Foreman? So does everyone?

FOREMAN AND JURY.

Foreman and jury.

All (bowing).

All (bowing).

JUDGE BOLTON.

Judge Bolton.

A righteous verdict this, and yet a sad one

A fair judgment, and yet a sad one.

A fellow-being banished from our midst,

A person removed from our presence,

To pass his days in utter loneliness

To spend his days in complete isolation

Prisoner you've heard the verdict. Have you aught

Prisoner, you've heard the verdict. Do you have anything to say?

To say why sentence should not now be passed?

To explain why a sentence shouldn't be given at this time?

Speak; you may have the opportunity.

Speak; you might have the chance.

LANGDON counsel for the prisoner, confers

LANGDON lawyer for the defendant, confers

with him then addresses the JUDGE.

then addresses the JUDGE.

LANGDON

LANGDON

He cannot speak; his heart o'erpowers his tongue;

He can't speak; his heart overwhelms his tongue;

The tide of grief seeps all his strength away,

The wave of grief drains all his strength away,

As rising waters drown the sinking boat.

As the rising waters sink the boat.

And he entreats that I would say for him,

And he asks that I speak on his behalf,

The court permitting me, a few last words.

The court allows me a few final words.

JUDGE BOLTON

JUDGE BOLTON

Go on. You are permitted.

Go ahead. You’re allowed.

LANGDON.

LANGDON.

May it please

May it please you

The court, the jury, and all these good people,

The court, the jury, and all these fine people,

The prisoner prays that I would beg for him,

The prisoner hopes that I will plead for him,

As on his soul's behalf, your prayers and pardon:

As for his soul, your prayers and forgiveness:

That is, while he in penitence will yield

That is, while he will give in out of regret

To the just punishment the law awards,

To the fair punishment that the law imposes,

You'll think of him as one misled—not cruel.

You'll see him as someone who was misled—not unkind.

The murderous deed his hand did was not done

The deadly act he committed was not done

With heart consent—he knew it not. The fiend

With heartfelt agreement—he didn’t realize it. The fiend

That rum evokes had entered him, and changed

That rum he had in him had transformed him, and changed

His nature. So he prays you will never brand

His nature. So he asks that you never label

His innocent boy with this his father's guilt;

His innocent boy bearing his father's guilt;

Nor on his broken-hearted wife look cold,

Nor look cold on his heartbroken wife,

As though his leprous sin defiled these poor

As if his sinful actions contaminated these poor

And helpless sufferers. Then he prays that all

And helpless sufferers. Then he prays that all

Would lend their aid to root intemperance out,

Would offer their help to eliminate excess,

And crush the horrid haunts of sin and ruin,

And eliminate the terrible places of sin and destruction,

Where liquid poison for the soul is sold!

Where liquid poison for the soul is sold!

And while the victims of this deadly traffic

And while the victims of this deadly traffic

Must bear the penalty of crimes committed,

Must face the consequences of crimes committed,

Even when the light of reason has been quenched,

Even when the light of reason has been extinguished,

That you would frame a law to reach the tempter,

That you would create a law to address the tempter,

Nor let those go unscathed who cause the crime.

Nor should those who commit the crime go unpunished.

And then he prays, most fervently, that all

And then he prays, with deep sincerity, that all

Who may, like him, be tempted by the bowl,

Who might, like him, be tempted by the bowl?

Would lake a warning from his fearful fate,

Would take a warning from his fearful fate,

And "touch not, taste not" make their solemn pledge,

And "don't touch, don't taste" make their serious promise,

And so he parts with all in charity.

And so he separates from everything with generosity.

[A pause—the sobs of the prisoner's wife and

[i>A pause—the sobs of the prisoner's wife and

sister are heard.

CRIER OF THE COURT.

COURT CRIER.

Silence!

Quiet!

CLERK OF THE COURT.

Court Clerk.

Prisoner, stand up and listen to the sentence.

Prisoner, please stand up and pay attention to the sentence.

JUDGE BOLTON (solemnly).

JUDGE BOLTON (seriously).

Laws hitherto are framed to punish crime

Laws up to now are made to punish crime.

All legislators have been slow to deal

All lawmakers have been slow to address

With vice in its first elements; and here

With vice in its earliest forms; and here

Lie the pernicious root and seeds of sin.

Lie the harmful root and seeds of sin.

That children are permitted to grow up

That children are allowed to grow up

From infancy to youth without instruction,

From childhood to adolescence without guidance,

Is a grave wrong, and ne'er to be redeemed

Is a serious mistake, and can never be fixed.

By penal statutes and the prisoner's cell.

By laws and the prisoner's cell.

We leave the mind unfortified by Truth,

We leave the mind unprotected by Truth,

And wonder it should fill with wayward Error.

And it's surprising that it should be filled with misguided mistakes.

There's no blank ignorance, as many dream;

There's no complete ignorance, as many imagine;

Each soul will have its growth and garnering.

Each soul will have its growth and development.

As the uncultured prairie bears a harvest

As the wild prairie yields its harvest

Heavy and rank, yet worthless to the world,

Heavy and foul, yet of no value to the world,

So mind and heart uncultured run to waste;

So unrefined mind and heart just go to waste;

The noblest natures serving but to show

The finest people exist just to demonstrate

A denser growth of passion's deadly fruit.

A thicker growth of passion's dangerous fruit.

Another error of our social state—

Another error of our social state—

We charter sin when chartering temptation.

We invite sin when we give in to temptation.

We see the ensnarer, like a spider, sit

We see the ensnarer, like a spider, sit

Weaving his web; and we permit the work.

Weaving his web, and we allow the process to continue.

How many souls Intemperance has destroyed,

How many lives Intemperance has ruined,

Lured to his den by opportunities

Lured to his hideout by opportunities

The law allows! The prisoner at the bar

The law permits! The prisoner at the stand

Is one of these unhappy instances.

Is one of these unfortunate situations.

The testimony offered here has shown

The testimony presented here has shown

He bore a character unstained by crime.

He had a character that was free from any crime.

Nay, more—an active, honest, prudent man,

Nay, more—an active, honest, and sensible person,

Prisoner, you have appeared, since you came here

Prisoner, you have shown up since you arrived here.

Five years ago. You came with us to share,

Five years ago, you joined us to share,

In this free land, the blessings we enjoy;

In this free country, the blessings we have;

Blessings by law secured, by law sustained;

Blessings guaranteed by law, upheld by law;

The impartial law that, like the glorious sun,

The fair law that, like the brilliant sun,

Sends from its central light a beam to all,

Sends out a beam from its central light to everyone,

And binds in magnet interest all as one.

And unites everyone with a magnetic interest.

And you had married here, and were a father

And you got married here and became a father.

And prospered in your plans, and all was well.

And succeeded in your plans, and everything was good.

Nay, more—'tis proved you had a generous heart,

Nay, more—it's proven you had a generous heart,

And had been kind to your poor countrymen,

And had been kind to your struggling fellow countrymen,

The homeless emigrants who gather here,

The homeless migrants who come together here,

Like men escaped from sore calamities,

Like men who have escaped great disasters,

Where only life is saved from out the wreck.

Where only life is saved from the wreckage.

And one of these, an early friend, who died

And one of these, an early friend, who passed away

Beneath the kindly shelter of your roof,

Beneath the warm protection of your roof,

Left to your care his precious orphan child—

Left in your care is his precious orphaned child—

His only child, his motherless, his daughter.

His only child, his daughter without a mother.

And you received the gift, and vowed to be

And you got the gift and promised to be

A father to the little lonely one.

A dad to the little lonely one.

Where is that orphan now?—Must I go on?

Where is that orphan now?—Do I have to continue?

'Tis not to harrow up your trembling soul.

'It's not to disturb your shaken soul.

I would not lay a feather on the weight

I wouldn’t even touch the weight.

Stern memory brings to crash the guilty down.

Stern memory brings the guilty crashing down.

But I would stir your feelings to their depths.

But I would stir your emotions to their core.

And bring, like conscience in your dying hour,

And bring, like your conscience in your last moments,

The sense of your great crime, that so you may

The sense of your great crime, that so you may

Repent, and Heaven will pardon. Here on earth,

Repent, and Heaven will forgive. Here on earth,

Man has no power t' absolve such guilty deed.

Man has no power to absolve such a guilty act.

Prisoner, one month ago, and you were safe—

Prisoner, a month ago, you were safe—

A man among your neighbors well beloved,

A man among your neighbors who is well liked,

And in your home the one preferred to all.

And at your place, the one who's favored above all.

No monarch could have driven you from the throne

No king or queen could have forced you off the throne.

You held in th' loving hearts of wife and child.

You held in the loving hearts of your wife and child.

Your coming was their festival; your step,

Your arrival was their celebration; your step,

As eve drew on, was music to their ears.

As evening approached, it was music to their ears.

The little girl, the adopted of your vow,

The little girl, the one you vowed to adopt,

Was always at the door to claim the kiss

Was always at the door to ask for the kiss

That you, with father's tenderness, bestowed.

That you gave with fatherly kindness.

Alas! for her—for you—the last return!

Alas! for her—for you—the final return!

One fatal night you yielded to the tempter,

One fateful night, you gave in to the tempter,

And drained the drunkard's cup till reason fled,

And emptied the drunkard's cup until logic vanished,

And then went reeling home, your brain on fire,

And then stumbled home, your mind racing,

And, raging like a tiger in the toils,

And, raging like a tiger caught in a trap,

You fancied every human form a foe.

You thought every person was an enemy.

And when that little girl, like playful fawn,

And when that little girl, like a playful fawn,

Unconscious of your state, came bounding forth

Unaware of your condition, you came running forward.

To clasp your knee and welcome "father home"—

To grip your knee and say "welcome back, Dad"—

You, with a madman's fury, struck her dead!

You, in a mad rage, killed her!

[A shriek is heard from prisoner's wife.

A scream is heard from the prisoner's wife.

Prisoner, for this offence you have been tried,

Prisoner, for this crime you have been judged,

And every scope allowed that law could grant

And every area covered by that law could allow

To mitigate the awful punishment.

To lessen the harsh punishment.

No one believes that malice moved your mind;

No one thinks that malice influenced your thoughts;

But murdering maniacs may not live with men;

But crazy murderers might not live among people;

And therefore, prisoner, you are doomed for life

And so, prisoner, you are sentenced to life.

To solitary toil. Alone! alone! alone!

To work in solitude. Alone! alone! alone!

Love's music voice will never greet your ear;

Love's musical voice will never reach your ears;

Affection's eye will never meet your gaze;

Affection's eye will never catch your gaze;

Nor heart-warm hand of friend return your grasp;

Nor warm hearted friend’s hand return your grasp;

But morn, and noon, and night, days, months, and years,

But morning, noon, and night, days, months, and years,

Will all be told in this one word—alone!

Will all be summed up in this one word—alone!

Prisoner, the world will leave you as the dead

Prisoner, the world will abandon you as if you were dead.

Within your closing cell—your living tomb.

Within your closing space—your living tomb.

But One there is who pardons and protects,

But there is One who forgives and cares for us,

And never leaves the penitent alone.

And never leaves the person seeking forgiveness alone.

Oh, turn to Him, the Saviour! so your cell,

Oh, turn to Him, the Savior! so your cell,

That opens when you die, may lead to heaven:—

That opens when you die may lead to heaven:—

And God have mercy on your penitence!

And may God have mercy on your repentance!

[Prisoner sinks down, as the curtain

[Prisoner sinks down, as the curtain

slowly falls.]

falls slowly.

END OF ACT I.



SABBATH LYRICS.

BY W. GILMORE SIMMS.

BY W. GILMORE SIMMS.

GOD THE GUARDIAN.—PSALM XI.

How say ye to my soul,

How do you speak to my soul,

As a mountain bird depart?

As a mountain bird leaves?

For the wicked bend the bow,

For the wicked bend the bow,

With the aim upon the heart.

With the focus on the heart.

In the Lord I put my trust—

In the Lord I put my trust—

The Great Giver of my breath—

The Great Giver of my breath—

He is mighty as he's just,

He is strong just like he is fair,

He wilt guard my soul from death.

He will protect my soul from death.

On his holy throne he sits,

On his sacred throne, he sits,

With his eye o'er all the earth;

With his eye over all the earth;

But his shaft, that slays the vile,

But his arrow, that takes down the wicked,

Never harms the breast of worth.

Never harms the chest of value.

The man of wrath he dooms

The furious man condemns

To the terror and the blight;

To the fear and the destruction;

But his love the soul sustains

But his love keeps the soul going.

That walks humbly in his sight.

That walks humbly in his presence.



LET WELL ENOUGH ALONE.

BY MRS. EMMA BALL.

BY MRS. EMMA BALL.

"A word spoken in due season, how good is it!" and how often is its influence more lasting and more beneficial than at the time of its utterance either speaker or hearer dreams of.

"A timely word, how good it is!" and how often its impact lasts longer and proves to be more helpful than either the speaker or the listener could imagine at the moment it was spoken.

To illustrate. When about seventeen, I was, at my earnest solicitation, placed in a seminary, with the understanding that for one year I should devote myself to study, and thus become better fitted for future usefulness as a teacher. How I had wished for such an opportunity! How often had my wish been disappointed! and how narrowly I had escaped disappointment even then! But I was there at last, and everything seemed to be just as I would have it. Thus far I had studied unaided, and amid incessant interruptions. Now I could obtain assistance, and command the necessary leisure. The last four years I had passed in a crowded city. Now I breathed the purest atmosphere, and the scenery around me was of surpassing beauty. My window commanded the prettiest view; and, better still, I had no room-mate to disturb me with unwelcome chit-chat. Who could be happier than I? There was but one inconvenience, one drawback to the feeling of entire satisfaction with which, day after day, I looked around "my charming little room;" and that was the position of my bedstead. I did not like that; for the head was so near the door as to leave no room for my table; and consequently, as I could not place my lamp in perfect safety near my bed, I was compelled either to waste the precious hour before broad daylight, or to rise and study in a freezing room. "If I could only turn this bedstead round," thought I, "so that the head would be near the table, how many hours I might save!" and I resolved that, on the coming Saturday, I would make the desirable change. On the afternoon of that day, I was engaged to ride home with one of the teachers, and the morning I had intended to devote to sewing and study: "but no matter," thought I; "by a little extra effort I can accomplish all." Accordingly, when Saturday came I commenced operations; but, after removing the bed and mattress I discovered, to my great concern, that, although the bedstead would stand as I wished, yet I could not turn it thither without first taking it apart; and for this a bed-key was necessary. "Well," thought I, "it is worth the trouble;" so I procured a bed-key; and at length—at length—two of the screws yielded to my efforts. The others, however, would not yield. I tried and tried, but without avail; and, wearied and disappointed, I stood wondering what I should do. Just then, the door opened; and "Aunty," an old lady whose kindness and sound sense had already won my regard, stepped in. "What is the matter?" she exclaimed—"why, what has the child been about?" "I was trying to turn my bedstead so," said I, ruefully pointing towards the table; and I went on to explain why I had done so. "I dare say thou wouldst find it more convenient so," answered Aunty; "but it is quite beyond thy strength." "I see it is," sighed I. "I would have it turned for thee" she said; "but that is the most troublesome bedstead in the house: no one can do anything with it except John Lawton, and he won't be home till Monday." "What shall I do?" asked I. "I'll get Mary to come up and help thee fix it as it was before," answered Aunty. I drew a long breath. "Oh, never mind," said she, soothingly; "it is not quite so convenient this way, to be sure, but—" "I'm not thinking of the inconvenience now," interrupted I, "but of the time I've wasted. Why, I've spent nearly four hours over that foolish old bedstead. I was to have taken tea with Miss Mansell this afternoon, and I had expected to learn a good French lesson besides: but now the morning is gone, and a profitable time I've made of it!" "I should not wonder if it prove one of the most profitable mornings of thy life." rejoined the old lady, "and teach thee a lesson more valuable than thy French or thy music either." "What is that?" inquired I. "To let well enough alone." answered Aunty—and she smiled and nodded slowly as she spoke. "I'll let well enough alone after this, I promise you," said I. "People of thy ardent temperament seldom learn to do it in one lesson," replied she; "but the sooner thou dost learn it, the better it will be for thy happiness. However, I'll go now and send Mary to help thee." Mary came: but it was nearly two hours before my room resumed its usual neat appearance.

To illustrate, when I was about seventeen, I was, at my enthusiastic request, placed in a school with the understanding that I would dedicate one year to studying, making myself better prepared for a future as a teacher. I had longed for this opportunity! I had often been let down, and I had barely avoided disappointment even then! But I was finally there, and everything seemed perfect. Up to that point, I had studied on my own amidst constant distractions. Now I could get help and enjoy the necessary free time. The last four years had been spent in a bustling city. Now I was breathing fresh air, and the scenery around me was stunning. My window offered a beautiful view; even better, I had no roommate to interrupt me with unwanted chatter. Who could be happier than I was? There was only one inconvenience, one snag in my otherwise blissful existence in "my charming little room," and that was the position of my bed. I didn’t like it; the head of the bed was too close to the door, leaving no space for my table, which meant I couldn't safely place my lamp next to my bed. I had to either waste precious hours before dawn or get up to study in a freezing room. "If only I could turn this bed," I thought, "so that the head is closer to the table, how many hours I could save!" I decided that on the upcoming Saturday, I would make the change. On that Saturday, I was supposed to ride home with one of the teachers, and I planned to use the morning for sewing and studying: "But it’s fine," I thought; "with a little extra effort, I can do it all." So, when Saturday arrived, I began the task; however, after moving the bed and mattress, I realized, to my dismay, that while I could position the bed as I wanted, I first needed to take it apart, and for that, I needed a bed key. "Well," I thought, "it’s worth the trouble," so I got a bed key; eventually—finally—two of the screws loosened under my effort. The others, however, wouldn't budge. I tried and tried but to no avail; exhausted and frustrated, I wondered what to do. Just then, the door opened, and "Aunty," an old lady whose kindness and wisdom I already appreciated, stepped in. "What’s going on?" she exclaimed—"what on earth has the child been doing?" "I was trying to turn my bed," I said, sadly pointing to the table, and I continued to explain why I was doing it. "I’m sure you’d find it more convenient that way," Aunty replied, "but it’s quite beyond your strength." "I see that," I sighed. "I would help you turn it," she said, "but that’s the most troublesome bed in the house: nobody can handle it except John Lawton, and he won’t be back until Monday." "What should I do?" I asked. "I’ll get Mary to come up and help you put it back together," Aunty answered. I let out a long breath. "Oh, never mind," she said soothingly; "it's not quite as convenient this way, sure, but—" "I’m not worried about the inconvenience right now," I interrupted, "but about the time I’ve wasted. I’ve spent nearly four hours on that dumb old bed. I was supposed to have tea with Miss Mansell this afternoon, and I expected to have a great French lesson as well: but now the morning is gone, and what a productive time I’ve made of it!" "I wouldn't be surprised if this turns out to be one of the most valuable mornings of your life," the old lady replied, "and teaches you a lesson more important than your French or music." "What lesson is that?" I asked. "To leave well enough alone," Aunty answered—and she smiled and nodded slowly as she spoke. "I promise to leave well enough alone from now on," I said. "People with your passionate temperament rarely learn to do that in just one lesson," she replied; "but the sooner you figure it out, the better for your happiness. Anyway, I'll go now and send Mary to help you." Mary arrived; however, it took nearly two hours before my room looked neat again.

Some three months after, I learned that a young lady whom I had unwillingly offended, by declining to receive her as a room-mate, had spoken of me disparagingly, and greatly misrepresented various little incidents of our every-day intercourse. Surprised and indignant, I at once resolved to "have a talk with her;" but first I made known my disquietude to Aunt Rachel. "What shall I do?" asked I, in conclusion. "Not much," she answered. "Take no notice of it. I see she has been talking ill of thee; but she can do thee little or no real injury. Those who know thee won't believe her," "But those who don't know me—" interrupted I. "Won't trouble themselves much about it," she replied; "and if ever they become acquainted with thee, they'll only have the better means of judging thee truly." "If I say nothing about it, though," urged I, "she'll feel encouraged to talk on, and worse." "If thou dost find she is really doing thee an injury," returned Aunty, "I'll not dissuade thee from taking it in hand; but, as it now stands, it is not worth disturbing thyself about." "I could make her feel so ashamed," persisted I. "I don't doubt thee," replied she, laughing; "I don't doubt thee in the least: but in doing so, won't thou get excited? Won't thou sleep better, and study better, and waste less time, if thou just 'let well enough alone?'" "That seems a favorite maxim with you," observed I. "I have found it a very useful one," she answered; "and, had I known its value earlier in life, I might have escaped a good deal of suffering. Ten years ago, I had a kind husband, and a promising son, and slowly, yet surely, they were gathering a pretty competence. We thought we could gather faster by going south; but the location proved unhealthy, and in one season I lost them both by a bilious fever." Sympathy kept me silent. "You would not discourage all attempts to better one's condition?" I at length inquired. "By no means," answered Aunt Rachel; "for that were to check energy and retard improvement. I would only advise people—impulsive people especially—to think before they act: for it is always easier to avoid an evil than to remedy it. Thou art fond of History," she continued, "and that, both sacred and profane, abounds with examples of those who, in the day of adversity or retribution, have wished, oh how earnestly, that they had let well enough alone. Jacob, an exile from his father's house: Shimei, witnessing the return of David: Zenobia, high-spirited and accustomed to homage, gracing Aurelian's triumph, and living a captive in Rome: Christina, after she had relinquished the crown of Sweden; and, in our own days, Great Britain, involved in a long and losing war with her American colonies. Every-day life, too, is full of such examples." I asked her to mention some. "Thou canst see one," she answered, "in the speculator, whose anxiety for sudden wealth has reduced his family to indigence; and in the girl who leaves her plain country home, and sacrifices her health, and perhaps her virtue, in a city workshop. Disputatious people, passionate people, those who indulge in personalities, and those who meddle with what don't concern them, are very apt to wish they had let well enough alone. People who are forever changing their residence or their store, their clerks, or their domestics, frequently find reason for such a wish. Even in household affairs, my maxim saves me many an hour of unnecessary labor. Dost thou remember the bedstead?" she added, with a smile. "Yes, indeed," I answered; "I shall never forget that. The other day I was going to alter my pink dress into a wrapper, like Miss Mansell's; but the thought of that old bedstead stopped me; and I'm glad of it; for, now that I look again, I don't think it would pay me for the trouble." "Well, think again before thou dost notice Jane Ansley's talk," said Aunty. I followed her advice; and I have never regretted that I did so.

About three months later, I found out that a young woman I had unintentionally upset by refusing to share a room with her had been talking badly about me and misrepresenting various little interactions we had. Surprised and angry, I immediately decided to "talk to her," but first I shared my concerns with Aunt Rachel. "What should I do?" I asked in conclusion. "Not much," she replied. "Just ignore it. I see she’s been bad-mouthing you, but she can’t really hurt you. Those who know you won’t believe her." "But those who don’t know me—" I interrupted. "Won't bother much about it," she answered; "and if they ever get to know you, they'll be in a better position to judge you correctly." "But if I don’t say anything, she might feel encouraged to keep talking, and it could get worse." "If you find she’s really hurting you," Aunt Rachel said, "I won’t discourage you from dealing with it; but as it stands now, it’s not worth getting upset over." "I could make her feel really ashamed," I insisted. "I believe you," she replied with a laugh; "but if you do that, won’t you get worked up? Wouldn’t you sleep better, study better, and waste less time if you just let it be?" "That seems to be one of your favorite sayings," I noted. "I’ve found it very useful," she replied; "and if I had known its value earlier, I could have avoided a lot of suffering. Ten years ago, I had a kind husband and a promising son, and slowly but surely, we were building a nice life. We thought we could grow faster by moving south, but the place turned out to be unhealthy, and in one season, I lost them both to a bilious fever." Sympathy kept me silent. "You wouldn’t discourage all efforts to improve one’s situation, would you?" I finally asked. "Not at all," Aunt Rachel said; "because that would crush people’s energy and slow down progress. I would just advise people—especially impulsive ones—to think before they act: it’s always easier to avoid a problem than to fix one. You love history," she continued, "and it’s full of examples of people who, in tough times or when facing consequences, wished, oh so earnestly, that they had let things be. Jacob, exiled from his father’s house; Shimei, witnessing David’s return; Zenobia, once proud and used to admiration, parading in Aurelian’s triumph, now living as a captive in Rome; Christina, after she gave up the crown of Sweden; and in our own times, Great Britain, stuck in a long and losing war with her American colonies. Everyday life has plenty of such examples too." I asked her to share some. "You can see one," she said, "in the speculator whose desire for quick wealth has left his family in poverty; and in the girl who leaves her simple countryside home, sacrificing her health, and maybe her virtue, in a city factory. People who argue a lot, those who get emotional, those who take things personally, and those who meddle in others' business are often left wishing they had let things be. People who constantly change where they live or keep switching stores, employees, or house staff often find themselves regretting that. Even in household matters, my saying saves me many unnecessary hours of work. Do you remember the bed frame?" she added, smiling. "Yes, I definitely do," I replied. "I’ll never forget that. Just the other day I was going to change my pink dress into a wrap, like Miss Mansell’s; but thinking about that old bed frame made me stop, and I’m glad I did because now that I think about it, I don’t think it would have been worth the trouble." "Well, think again before you react to Jane Ansley’s comments," said Aunt Rachel. I took her advice, and I've never regretted it.

Dear old lady! I left her when that pleasant year was ended, and never saw her again. She has long since entered into her rest: but I often think of her maxim, and in many cases have proved its value.

Dear old lady! I left her when that lovely year came to an end, and I never saw her again. She has long since found peace: but I often think of her saying, and in many situations, I have seen its worth.

I think of it when I see a man spending time and money, and enduring all the wretchedness of long suspense or excitement, in a lawsuit which he might have avoided; and which, whether lost or gained, will prove to him a source of continual self-reproach. When I see a business man who, by an overbearing demeanor and oppressive attempts to make too much of a good bargain, has converted a conscientious and peace-loving partner into an unyielding opponent: or, when I hear of a farmer who has provoked a well-disposed neighbor by killing his fowls and throwing them over the fence, instead of trying some neighborly way of preventing their depredations on his grain. When I have seen a teacher exciting the emulation of a jealous-minded child; or by threats, or even by ill-timed reasoning(?), converting a momentary pettishness into a fit of obstinacy—I have felt as if I wanted to whisper in her ear, "Do not seem to notice them; let well enough alone." When I see an envious mother depreciating and finding fault with a judicious and conscientious teacher till she has discouraged or provoked her, I think it likely that the day will come when both mother and children will wish that she had "let well enough alone." So, too, when I observe a mother forcing upon her daughters an accomplishment for which they have no taste: a father compelling his son to study law or physic, while the bent of his genius leads to machinery or farming: or a widow with a little property placing her children under the doubtful protection of a young stepfather. Vanitia is intelligent and well read, and appears to advantage in general society; but her love of admiration, her wish to be thought superior, is so inordinate, that she cannot bear to appear ignorant of any subject; hence she often tries to seem conversant with matters of which she knows nothing, and perceives not that she thereby sinks in the estimation of those whose homage she covets. Affectua is pretty and accomplished, and, two years ago, awakened goodwill in all who saw her. Latterly, however, she has exchanged her simple and natural manners for those which are plainly artificial and affected. What a pity these ladies cannot "let well enough alone!"

I think about it when I see a man spending his time and money, and going through all the misery of prolonged uncertainty or excitement, in a lawsuit he could have avoided; a lawsuit that, whether he wins or loses, will end up being a constant source of regret for him. When I see a businessman who, through a domineering attitude and harsh attempts to make too much of a fair deal, has turned a honest and peace-loving partner into a stubborn adversary; or when I hear about a farmer who has angered a well-meaning neighbor by killing his chickens and tossing them over the fence, instead of trying a neighborly way to stop them from raiding his crops. When I see a teacher who stirs up competition in a jealous child, or who, through threats or even poorly timed reasoning, turns a momentary annoyance into a fit of stubbornness—I feel like whispering in her ear, "Don’t pay them any mind; just leave it be." When I see an envious mother criticizing a thoughtful and caring teacher until she’s discouraged or upset her, I think it’s likely that one day both the mother and her children will regret that she didn’t "leave it be." Similarly, when I notice a mother forcing her daughters into a skill they have no interest in: a father pushing his son to study law or medicine when his true passion lies in mechanics or farming: or a widow with a bit of property putting her children in the questionable care of a young stepfather. Vanitia is smart and well-read, and she shines in social settings; but her craving for admiration, her desire to be seen as superior, is so excessive that she can’t stand appearing clueless about any topic; thus, she often tries to act knowledgeable about things she knows nothing about, not realizing that this makes her lose favor with those whose praise she seeks. Affectua is attractive and talented, and two years ago, she inspired goodwill in everyone who met her. Recently, however, she has traded her simple and natural demeanor for a style that is clearly artificial and pretentious. What a shame these ladies can’t "leave it be!"

But I must stop, or my reader may exclaim: Enough—practice thy own precept—and let well enough alone.

But I have to stop, or my reader might shout: Enough—practice what you preach—and leave well enough alone.



SUSAN CLIFTON; OR, THE CITY AND THE COUNTRY.

BY PROFESSOR ALDEN.

BY PROF. ALDEN.

CHAPTER I.

On a pleasant afternoon in August, two gentlemen were sitting in the shade of a large walnut tree which stood in front of an ancient, yet neat and comfortable farmhouse. Perhaps it would be more in accordance with modern usage to say that a gentleman and a man were sitting there; for the one was clothed in the finest broadcloth, the other in ordinary homespun. They had just returned from a walk over the farm, which had been the scene of their early amusements and labors.

On a nice August afternoon, two guys were sitting in the shade of a big walnut tree in front of an old but tidy and cozy farmhouse. It might be more accurate to say that a gentleman and a regular guy were sitting there; the first was dressed in the finest broadcloth while the other wore simple homespun. They had just come back from a walk around the farm, which had been the place of their childhood fun and hard work.

"I don't know," said he of the broadcloth coat, "but that you made the better choice, after all. You have time to be happy; you have a quiet that I know nothing about—in truth, I should not know how to enjoy it if I had it."

"I don't know," said the guy in the tailored coat, "but I think you made the better choice, after all. You have time to be happy; you have a peace that I know nothing about—in fact, I wouldn't even know how to enjoy it if I had it."

"The lack of it, then," replied his brother, "can be no hardship. I have often regretted that I did not secure the advantages of a liberal education when they were within my reach."

"The absence of it, then," his brother replied, "shouldn't be a problem. I've often wished that I had taken advantage of a good education when it was available to me."

"That is an unwise as well as a useless regret. If you had gone to college, you would, as a matter of course, have chosen one of the learned professions. Your talents and industry would, doubtless, have secured to you a good measure of success; but you would often have sighed for the peace and rest of the old farmhouse. Remember, too, that it and these lands would have passed into the hands of strangers."

"That’s an unwise and pointless regret. If you had gone to college, you would have normally chosen one of the professional fields. Your skills and hard work would definitely have brought you a good amount of success, but you would often find yourself longing for the peace and quiet of the old farmhouse. Also, keep in mind that it and these lands would have been taken over by strangers."

"Perhaps you are right. Still, as I am now situated, I should be very glad to have the advantages and influence which a liberal education would bestow."

"Maybe you're right. Still, given my current situation, I would really appreciate the benefits and influence that a good education would provide."

"I think you overrate those advantages. You are substantially a well educated man; and you can now command leisure to add to your information. If you should be in want of any books which it may not be convenient for you to purchase, it will give me great pleasure to procure them for you. I can do so without the slightest inconvenience."

"I think you’re overestimating those advantages. You’re a well-educated person, and now you have the free time to expand your knowledge. If you need any books that you can’t easily purchase, I’d be more than happy to get them for you. It won’t cause me any trouble at all."

"I am greatly obliged to you; and, if it should be necessary, I will, without hesitation, avail myself of your kind offer. I feel the deficiency of my education most sensibly in respect to my daughter. I find myself incompetent to take the direction of her opening mind."

"I really appreciate your help; and if it becomes necessary, I won’t hesitate to take you up on your generous offer. I feel the lack of my education quite strongly when it comes to my daughter. I find myself unqualified to guide her developing mind."

"That is the very point I wish to speak upon. You must, my good brother allow me to take charge of her education. I owe it to you for keeping the old homestead in the family. It will give me great pleasure to afford her the very best advantages. Let me take her to the city with me on my return."

"That's exactly what I want to talk about. You have to allow me, my dear brother, to take charge of her education. I owe it to you for keeping the old family home. It would bring me great joy to give her the best opportunities. Let me take her to the city with me when I go back."

"We may, perhaps, differ in our estimate of advantages. I can conceive of none at present sufficiently great to compensate for the loss of her mother's society and example."

"We might have different views on the advantages. I can't think of any right now that are significant enough to make up for the loss of her mother's presence and influence."

"No doubt these are very valuable; but girls must go away from home to complete their education, especially if they live in the country. Even in the city, a great many parents place their daughters in boarding-schools, and that, too, when the school is not half a mile distant from their residence."

"No doubt these are very valuable; but girls need to leave home to finish their education, especially if they live in the countryside. Even in the city, many parents send their daughters to boarding schools, and they do this even when the school is less than half a mile from their home."

"A great many parents, both in the city and country, do many things which I would not do."

"A lot of parents, both in the city and in the countryside, do things that I wouldn't do."

"You are willing to do what is for the best interests of your child."

"You are ready to do what’s best for your child."

"Certainly."

"Sure."

"If you will allow Susan to go with me to New York, I will place her at the first school in the city. She shall have a home at my house; and my wife will, for the time being, supply the place of her mother."

"If you let Susan come with me to New York, I'll get her into the best school in the city. She'll have a place to stay at my house, and my wife will take care of her like a mother for now."

"I fully appreciate your kind intentions; but I could almost as soon think of parting with the sunlight as with Susan."

"I really appreciate your good intentions, but I could almost as easily think of giving up sunlight as I could of parting with Susan."

"You forget the advantages she would enjoy. You are not wont to allow your feelings to interfere with the interests of those you love. I am sure you will not in this case. Think the matter over, and talk with your wife about it. She has an undoubted right to be consulted. I must go and prepare some letters for the evening mail." So saying, he arose and went to his room.

"You’re overlooking the benefits she would have. You typically don’t let your feelings get in the way of the interests of those you care about. I'm sure you won't do that this time. Think it over and discuss it with your wife. She definitely deserves to be consulted. I need to go get some letters ready for the evening mail." With that, he stood up and went to his room.

The two brothers, Richard and Henry Clifton, had been separated for many years. When Richard was seventeen years of age, his father indulged him in his earnest desire to become a merchant. At a great pecuniary sacrifice, he was placed in the employment of an intelligent and prosperous merchant in New York; and when, at the age of twenty-one, he was admitted as a member of the firm, his patrimony was given him to be invested in the concern.

The two brothers, Richard and Henry Clifton, had been apart for many years. When Richard was seventeen, his father supported his strong wish to become a merchant. At a significant financial cost, he got a job with a savvy and successful merchant in New York; and when he turned twenty-one and became a partner in the firm, he was given his inheritance to invest in the business.

To his remaining son, Henry, Mr. Clifton offered a collegiate education. This offer was declined by Henry, not through lack of a desire for knowledge, but in consequence of a too humble estimate of his mental powers. When he became of age, a deed of the homestead was given him. Not long afterwards, his father was carried to his long home.

To his only son, Henry, Mr. Clifton offered to pay for college. Henry turned it down, not because he didn’t want to learn, but because he didn’t think he was smart enough. When he turned 18, he was given the deed to the family home. Shortly after that, his father passed away.

The business of the firm to which Richard Clifton belonged rendered it necessary for him to repair to a foreign city, where he resided for fifteen years. He was now on his first visit to his native place, subsequent to his return to the commercial emporium.

The work of the firm that Richard Clifton was part of required him to move to a foreign city, where he lived for fifteen years. He was now making his first visit back to his hometown since returning to the commercial center.

Susan, the only child of Henry and Mary Clifton, was just sixteen years of age. Her light form, transparent countenance, brilliant eye, and graceful movements, were not in keeping with the theory that rusticity must be the necessary result of living in a farmhouse, especially when the labors thereof are not performed by hireling hands.

Susan, the only child of Henry and Mary Clifton, was just sixteen years old. Her slender frame, clear complexion, sparkling eyes, and elegant movements didn't match the idea that living in a farmhouse automatically leads to a rough appearance, especially when the work isn’t done by hired hands.

From the first day of his visit, the heart of the merchant warmed towards the child of his only brother. Her delicate and affectionate attentions increased the interest he felt in her. That interest was not at all lessened by a distinct perception of the fact that she was fitted to adorn the magnificent parlors of his city residence. It was, therefore, his fixed purpose to take her with him on his return. Some objections, he doubted not, would be raised by his sober brother; but he placed his reliance for success upon the mother's influence. No mother, he was sure, could reject so brilliant an offer for her darling child.

From the first day of his visit, the merchant felt drawn to his late brother's daughter. Her gentle and loving gestures made him even more interested in her. This interest only grew stronger when he realized she would look perfect in the elegant rooms of his city home. So, he was determined to take her back with him. He knew his serious brother would likely have some objections, but he was confident that their mother would help him persuade them. He was sure no mother could turn down such an amazing opportunity for her beloved child.

The time spent by the merchant in writing letters, affecting operations in the four quarters of the globe, was passed by the farmer in thoughtful silence, though in the presence of his wife and daughter. He withdrew as he heard his brother coming from his room.

The time the merchant spent writing letters that impacted operations all over the world was spent by the farmer in quiet reflection, even though he was with his wife and daughter. He stepped away as he heard his brother coming out of his room.

"Uncle," said Susan, "do you wish to have those letters taken to the post-office?"

"Uncle," Susan said, "do you want me to take those letters to the post office?"

"Yes, dear."

"Sure, honey."

"Let me take them for you."

"Let me take them for you."

She received the letters from his willing hand, and left him alone with her mother.

She took the letters from his eager hand and left him alone with her mom.

"Your husband," said he to Mrs. Clifton, "has spoken to you of the proposition I made to him respecting my niece?"

"Your husband," he said to Mrs. Clifton, "has talked to you about the proposal I made to him regarding my niece?"

"He has not," said Mrs. Clifton.

"He hasn't," said Mrs. Clifton.

"I requested him to consult you. I proposed to take her home with me, and give her the very first advantages for education that the city can afford."

"I asked him to talk to you. I suggested taking her home with me and giving her the best educational opportunities that the city can offer."

"You are very generous. But what did Henry say to it?"

"You’re really generous. But what did Henry say about it?"

"He does not like the idea of parting with her; but, as I understand it, he holds the matter under advisement till he has consulted you. I hope you will not hesitate to give your consent, and to use your influence with my brother, in case it should be necessary."

"He doesn't like the idea of being separated from her; however, as I see it, he’s thinking it over until he talks to you. I hope you won’t hesitate to agree, and to use your influence with my brother if it becomes necessary."

"I should be sorry to withhold my consent from anything which may be for the good of my child. So generous an offer should not be declined without due consideration. At the same time, I must frankly say that I do not think it at all probable that I can bring myself to consent to your proposal."

"I would regret refusing my approval for anything that could benefit my child. A generous offer like this shouldn’t be dismissed without careful thought. However, I must honestly say that I doubt I’ll be able to agree to your proposal."

"What objection can be urged against it?"

"What objection can be raised against it?"

"I doubt very much whether it will be for the best."

"I really don’t think this will turn out well."

"Why not for the best? What can be better than a first rate education?"

"Why not aim for the best? What could be better than a top-notch education?"

"Nothing; certainly, taking that term in its true sense. A first rate education for a young lady is one adapted to prepare her for the sphere in which she is to act. If Susan were to go with you, she would doubtless learn many things of which she would otherwise be ignorant; but it may be a question whether she would be thereby fitted for the station she is to occupy in life. That, in all probability, will be a humble one."

"Nothing; definitely, taking that term in its true sense. A top-notch education for a young lady is one designed to prepare her for the role she is meant to fill. If Susan were to go with you, she would certainly learn many things she wouldn’t know otherwise; but it’s worth considering whether that would actually prepare her for the position she is meant to have in life. Most likely, it will be a modest one."

"She has talents fitted to adorn any station, only let them receive suitable cultivation. She shall never be in a position which shall render useless the education I will give her. I have the means of keeping my promise."

"She has talents that are perfect for any role, as long as they get the right nurturing. She will never be in a situation that makes the education I give her pointless. I have the ability to keep my promise."

"I doubt it not. But ought a mother to consent that one so young and inexperienced should be removed from home and its influences, and be exposed to the temptations of the great world in which you live? It is a very different one from that to which she has been accustomed."

"I don't doubt it. But should a mother agree to let someone so young and inexperienced be taken away from home and its influences, and be exposed to the temptations of the big world you live in? It's a very different place from what she's used to."

"As to removing her from home, my house shall be her home, and my wife shall supply the place of her mother."

"As for taking her away from home, my house will be her home, and my wife will take the role of her mother."

"I will give to your kind proposal the consideration which it deserves; but I must say, again, that it is very doubtful whether I can bring myself to consent to it."

"I will give your thoughtful proposal the consideration it deserves; however, I must reiterate that it’s quite uncertain whether I can agree to it."

"I can't say that I have any doubt about the matter," said her husband, who entered the room as she uttered the last remark. "To be plain, my dear brother, if there were no other reasons against the plan, I should not dare to place her in a family where the voice of prayer is not heard, especially as her character is now in process of formation."

"I can't say I have any doubts about this," said her husband, who walked into the room as she finished speaking. "To be honest, my dear brother, even if there were no other reasons against the plan, I wouldn't want to put her in a family where prayer isn't part of daily life, especially since her character is still being shaped."

Richard was silent. At first, he felt an emotion of anger; but he remembered that they were in the room in which their excellent father was accustomed to assemble his family each morning and evening for social worship. On no occasion was that worship neglected, even for a single day. After a long silence, he remarked, "You may think better of it, my brother," and retired to his room.

Richard was quiet. Initially, he felt anger; but he remembered they were in the room where their great dad used to gather the family each morning and evening for prayer. They never skipped that prayer, not even once. After a long pause, he said, "You might change your mind about it, my brother," and then went to his room.



CHAPTER II.

For some time after Richard Clifton had exchanged the quiet of agriculture for the bustle of commercial life, he read his Bible daily, and retained the habit of secret prayer which had been so carefully taught him in childhood. But, at length, the Bible began to be neglected, and the altar of mammon was substituted for the altar of God. In his business transactions, the laws of integrity were never disregarded, nor was his respect and reverence for religion laid aside, but he had no time to be religious. When he became the head of a family, the Word of God lay unopened on his parlor table, and family worship was a thing unknown. Though God had guarded him at home and abroad, on the sea and on the land, and had made him rich even to the extent of his most sanguine expectations, yet he had forgotten the source of his prosperity, and had never bowed his knee in thanksgiving. The education of his wife, a daughter of one of the "merchant princes," had been such that she found nothing to surprise or shock her in the practical atheism of her husband's course.

For a while after Richard Clifton traded the peace of farming for the hustle of business life, he read his Bible every day and kept up the habit of private prayer that he had learned as a child. But eventually, he started neglecting the Bible, and the pursuit of wealth took the place of devotion to God. In his business dealings, he always upheld integrity and maintained his respect for religion, but he had no time to be spiritually engaged. Once he became the head of a household, the Bible sat unopened on his living room table, and family prayers were nonexistent. Even though God had protected him at home and abroad, on land and sea, and had made him wealthier than he ever imagined, he forgot the source of his success and never took a moment to express gratitude. His wife, educated as the daughter of one of the "merchant princes," found nothing surprising or shocking in her husband's practical atheism.

On the morning after the occurrence of the events recorded in the chapter above, as Susan returned from the village post-office, she handed her uncle a letter. Having perused it, he remarked—

On the morning after the events mentioned in the chapter above, as Susan returned from the village post office, she handed her uncle a letter. After reading it, he said—

"I must return to the city tomorrow. Will you go with me, Susan?"

"I have to go back to the city tomorrow. Will you come with me, Susan?"

"I should be delighted to do so, if father and mother could go with me."

"I'd be happy to do that if Mom and Dad could come with me."

"I should be happy to have them go. But suppose they do not? You cannot expect to have them always with you."

"I should be happy to let them go. But what if they don't? You can't expect to have them around all the time."

"Must you go so soon?" said Henry. "You make a very short visit after so long a separation."

"Do you have to leave so soon?" Henry said. "You’re making your visit really brief after being apart for so long."

"I must return to the city to-morrow; but my presence will be needed there only for a day or two. If Susan will go with me, I will return here next week and spend a few days more with you."

"I need to head back to the city tomorrow; but I'll only be needed there for a day or two. If Susan comes with me, I'll come back here next week and spend a few more days with you."

The matter was referred to Susan for decision. Her desire to see the wonders of the great city, as well as to gratify her uncle, overcame the reluctance which she felt to be separated, even for so brief a period, from her happy home.

The issue was sent to Susan for a decision. Her eagerness to explore the amazing city, along with her wish to please her uncle, outweighed her hesitation about being away, even for a short time, from her happy home.

The preparations for her sudden journey required the assistance of several neighbors; and thus the news of her intended visit to the city spread quickly through the village. There was, of course, much speculation concerning it. Some said it was merely a passing visit. Others said she had been adopted by her wealthy uncle, and was thenceforth to be a member of his family. Some regarded the supposed adoption as fortunate, and rejoiced in it for Susan's sake. Others were envious, and were ingenious and eloquent in setting forth the evils which might ensue. Some were sorry to see one so young and innocent exposed to the temptations of a city life. A few were surprised that her parents should consent to have her leave them, even though it were to become the heiress of almost boundless wealth.

The preparations for her unexpected trip needed help from several neighbors, and so the news of her planned visit to the city spread quickly through the village. Naturally, there was a lot of speculation about it. Some people said it was just a short visit. Others claimed she had been taken in by her wealthy uncle and would now be a part of his family. Some thought this supposed adoption was a good thing and were happy for Susan. Others felt jealous and were creative and persuasive in pointing out the potential problems that could arise. Some were concerned about someone so young and innocent being exposed to the temptations of city life. A few were surprised that her parents would agree to let her go, even if it meant she would inherit almost limitless wealth.

In the course of the evening, a number of Susan's friends called to bid her good-by. As each new visitor came, an observant eye might have seen that she was disappointed. Her manner indicated that she expected one who did not come. The evening wore away, the social prayer was offered, and they were about to separate for the night.

During the evening, several of Susan's friends stopped by to say goodbye. As each new guest arrived, a keen observer might have noticed that she seemed disappointed. Her behavior suggested that she was waiting for someone who never showed up. The night passed, the social prayer was said, and they were getting ready to part ways for the night.

"Susan, dear," said her uncle, "I will thank you for a glass of water."

"Susan, sweetheart," her uncle said, "Could you get me a glass of water?"

Susan took a pitcher and repaired to the spring, which gushed out of a bank a few yards from the house. She had filled her pitcher, when a well-known voice pronounced her name.

Susan grabbed a pitcher and went to the spring, which flowed out of a bank a few yards from the house. She had filled her pitcher when a familiar voice called her name.

"Is it you, Horace?" said she. "I am away to-morrow."

"Is that you, Horace?" she said. "I'm leaving tomorrow."

"So I have heard. Are you going to live with your uncle?"

"So I've heard. Are you going to move in with your uncle?"

"Oh no. I am coming home in less than a week."

"Oh no. I'm coming home in less than a week."

"I am sorry you are going."

"I’m sorry to see you go."

"Are you?"

"Are you?"

"I am afraid you will not want to come home."

"I’m afraid you won’t want to come home."

"Why Horace!"

"Why, Horace!"

"Come back as soon as you can."

"Come back as soon as you can."

"I will."

"I will."

"Good-by!" He extended his trembling hand, and received one still more trembling. It was carried to his lips. Another good-by was uttered, and he was gone.

"Goodbye!" He reached out his shaking hand and took one that was even shakier. It was brought to his lips. Another goodbye was spoken, and he left.

It was well for Susan that her uncle was not sitting in his own brilliantly lighted parlor when, with blushing cheek and trembling hand, she handed him the glass of water. In the dim light of a single candle, her agitation passed unnoticed.

It was a good thing for Susan that her uncle wasn’t sitting in his brightly lit living room when she nervously handed him the glass of water, her cheeks flushed and her hands shaking. In the soft glow of a single candle, her anxiety went unnoticed.

In the morning, after oil-repeated farewells, and amid tears not wholly divorced from smiles, Susan set out on her journey, and, on the following day, arrived at the busy mart where souls are exchanged for gold, and hearts are regarded as less valuable than stocks. She entered the mansion of her uncle, and was introduced to his polished and stately wife.

In the morning, after saying goodbye multiple times and with tears that were mixed with smiles, Susan started her journey and, the next day, arrived at the bustling marketplace where people are traded for money, and hearts are seen as worth less than stocks. She walked into her uncle's house and was introduced to his elegant and dignified wife.



CHAPTER III.

No pains were spared by her uncle to amuse Susan and to gratify her curiosity. Mrs. Clifton, also, to her husband's great delight, put forth very unusual exertions tending to the same end. Still, Susan was far from being perfectly happy. She wanted a place like home to which she couid retire when weary with sight-seeing and excitement. In her uncle's house, notwithstanding his manifest affection and the perfect politeness of his wife, she did not feel at ease—she felt as if she were in public. And then to sit down at the table and partake of God's bounties, when his blessing had not been asked upon them, and to retire for the night when his protection had not been invoked, detracted greatly from the enjoyment which her visit was in other respects adapted to afford. The week during which she was to remain had not elapsed ere she desired to return home. Of this desire she gave no voluntary indication, but exerted herself to appear (as she really was) thankful for the efforts designed to contribute to her happiness.

No effort was spared by her uncle to entertain Susan and satisfy her curiosity. Mrs. Clifton, to her husband's great delight, also put in a lot of effort for the same purpose. Still, Susan was far from completely happy. She wanted a place like home where she could retreat when she was tired of sightseeing and excitement. In her uncle's house, despite his obvious affection and his wife's perfect politeness, she didn't feel at ease—she felt like she was in public. And then to sit down at the table and enjoy God's blessings without asking for them, and to go to bed without invoking His protection, really took away from the enjoyment that her visit could have otherwise provided. By the end of the week she was supposed to stay, she wanted to go home. She didn’t show this desire openly but worked hard to appear (as she truly was) grateful for the efforts made to make her happy.

"What do you think of our niece?" said Mr. Clifton to his wife one morning, when Susan was not present.

"What do you think of our niece?" Mr. Clifton asked his wife one morning when Susan wasn't there.

"I think she will make a fine girl—that is, with due attention," said his wife. She would have expressed her meaning more accurately if she had said, "I think she will make a fine impression—will attract admiration, if her manners are only cultivated."

"I think she'll be a great girl—that is, if we pay attention," said his wife. She would have conveyed her point better if she had said, "I think she'll make a great impression—she'll draw admiration if she just works on her manners."

"Would you like to have her remain with us permanently?"

"Do you want her to stay with us permanently?"

"I rather think I should. I like her very well." This was uttered in a very calm tone.

"I think I should. I really like her." This was said in a very calm tone.

"What school would you send her to if she should remain?"

"What school would you send her to if she stays?"

"I would not send her to any school. She is old enough to go into society; and all that she needs is a little attention to her manners."

"I wouldn’t send her to any school. She’s old enough to socialize, and all she needs is a little guidance with her manners."

"She is only sixteen years old."

"She is just sixteen years old."

"She is quite tall, and will pass for eighteen at least. If we make a school-girl of her, she can't go into society for a year or more to come."

"She’s really tall and could easily be mistaken for at least eighteen. If we make her act like a schoolgirl, she won't be able to socialize for a year or more."

"It was a part of my plan to give her a thorough education."

"It was part of my plan to give her a complete education."

"It is a part of my plan to have some one to go into society with me."

"It’s part of my plan to have someone to socialize with me."

"I do not believe her parents will consent to part with her, except on condition that she shall spend several years in one of our best schools."

"I don’t think her parents will agree to let her go unless she spends a few years at one of our top schools."

"Then let them keep her and make a milkmaid of her. If I take a girl and fit her for society, and introduce her into the circle in which I move, I wish to be understood as conferring a favor, not as receiving one."

"Then let them keep her and turn her into a milkmaid. If I take a girl and prepare her for society, and introduce her into the circle I belong to, I want it to be clear that I am offering a favor, not asking for one."

"My dear, you know that the ideas of those who have always lived in the country must, of necessity, be somewhat contracted. We must not judge them by the standard to which we are accustomed."

"My dear, you know that the thoughts of those who have always lived in the country are bound to be somewhat limited. We shouldn't judge them by the standards we are used to."

"We ought not to make the girl suffer for the follies of her parent, to be sure. You can say what you please to them about it, and then the matter can be left with her. She will be glad to escape the drudgery of school, I dare say."

"We shouldn’t make the girl pay for her parent’s mistakes, that’s for sure. You can say whatever you want to them about it, and then we can leave it to her. She’ll be happy to avoid the grind of school, I’m sure."

"I think not. She has an ardent desire for knowledge; and the strongest inducement I can set before her to come to the city is the means it furnishes for gratifying that desire."

"I don’t think so. She has a strong desire for knowledge; and the best reason I can give her to come to the city is the opportunities it provides to satisfy that desire."

"There are other gratifications furnished by the city which she will soon learn to prize more highly. Let her once be at home here, and be introduced to society, and her desire for book-knowledge will not trouble her much. I know more about women than you do, perhaps."

"There are other rewards the city offers that she will soon learn to value more. Once she feels at home here and is introduced to social life, her craving for book knowledge won’t bother her as much. I might understand women better than you do."

Mr. Clifton was silent. The last remark of his wife made a deep impression upon his mind. Certain it was that his knowledge of woman was rather more extensive and of a different character from that which he had expected to acquire, when he lived amid the green fields of the country, ere the stain of worldliness was upon his soul.

Mr. Clifton was quiet. His wife's last comment really stuck with him. It was clear that he had a much broader and different understanding of women than he had anticipated when he lived in the countryside, before the harsh realities of the world affected him.

"I like Susan," said Mrs. Clifton. "I think she will prove quite attractive. I have never seen a girl from the country who appeared so well. She has a quick sense of propriety, and will give me very little trouble to fit her for society."

"I like Susan," Mrs. Clifton said. "I think she’s going to be quite appealing. I’ve never seen a country girl who looked so good. She has a good sense of what’s appropriate, and she won’t give me much trouble getting her ready for society."

"I am glad you like her," said. Mr. Clifton. "Her residence with us will make our home more cheerful; and, with your example before her, her manners will soon become those of a finished lady."

"I’m glad you like her," Mr. Clifton said. "Having her stay with us will make our home more cheerful; and with your example to follow, her manners will quickly become those of a refined lady."

Mr. Clifton went to his counting-room, and his wife was left alone. The compliment her husband had just paid her inclined her to dwell with complacency upon the plan of adopting Susan. She liked her for her fair countenance and her faultless form, and her quick observation and ready adoption of conventional proprieties. Her presence, moreover, would attract visitors, who were now less numerous than when Mrs. Clifton was young. Her name, too, favored the idea of adoption. The difference between a real and an adopted child would not readily be known. She made up her mind to adopt her, and would have made known her determination to Susan at once, had not an engagement compelled her to go out.

Mr. Clifton went to his office, leaving his wife alone. The compliment her husband had just given her made her feel good about the idea of adopting Susan. She liked her for her pretty face and perfect figure, as well as her keen insight and quick grasp of social norms. Plus, having Susan around would draw more visitors, who were fewer now than when Mrs. Clifton was younger. The name also supported the idea of adoption. The difference between a biological and an adopted child wouldn’t be obvious. She decided to adopt her and would have shared her plan with Susan right away if she hadn't had an engagement that forced her to go out.



CHAPTER IV.

While Susan was thus left alone for a little season, she employed herself in writing the following letter to her mother—

While Susan was left alone for a little while, she spent her time writing the following letter to her mother—

"My Dear Mother: I have been so long without any one to speak to (you know what I mean), that I must write you, though I hope to reach home almost as soon as this letter. I am treated in the kindest manner possible. My uncle, I think, really loves me, and I certainly love him very much. His wife is a splendid woman. She was once, I doubt not, very beautiful, and she looks exceedingly well now when she is dressed. She is very polite to me. I am, I believe, a welcome visitor; and she desires me to stay longer than I engaged to when I left home. I have not been out much, except with my uncle to see the curiosities with which the city abounds. I have seen but few of my aunt's friends. In truth, I suppose I have pleased her not a little by not wishing to be seen. I am from the country, you know; though she thinks I am making rapid progress in civilization. I judge so from the commendation she bestows upon my attempts to avoid singularity. I remember you used to commend me when I made successful efforts to govern my temper: aunt commends me for the manner in which I govern my limbs, or rather when they happen to move to please her without being governed. Last evening (I had not seen uncle since the day before at dinner), I was glad to find him in the parlor as I entered it. Aunt said to me, 'If you could enter the parlor in that way when company is present, you would make quite a sensation.' I can hardly help laughing to think what a matter of importance so simple a thing as putting one foot before the other becomes in the city. I suppose, if I were to live here, I should learn to sleep, and even to breathe, by rule. I was going to say to think by rule; but thinking is not in fashion. So far as I can learn, the thinking done here is confined to thinking of what others think about them. Aunt was originally taught to do everything by rule. Custom has become with her a second nature. Her manners are called fascinating; but to me they are formal and chilling. I suppose they are perfectly well suited to those who desire only the fascinating. You have taught me to desire something more.

"My Dear Mother: I’ve been without anyone to talk to for so long (you know what I mean) that I need to write to you, even though I hope to be home almost as soon as this letter. I’m being treated as kindly as possible. I think my uncle really loves me, and I definitely love him a lot. His wife is an amazing woman. She was probably very beautiful once, and she looks fantastic now when she’s dressed up. She’s really polite to me. I believe I’m a welcome guest, and she wants me to stay longer than I planned when I left home. I haven’t been out much, except with my uncle to see the interesting things the city has to offer. I’ve met only a few of my aunt’s friends. Honestly, I think I’ve pleased her a lot by not wanting to be seen too much. I come from the country, after all; though she thinks I’m making quick progress in becoming civilized. I guess that’s based on the praise she gives me for trying to fit in. I remember you used to praise me when I managed to control my temper; my aunt praises me for how I control my movements, or rather when they happen to align with what pleases her without any effort. Last evening (I hadn’t seen uncle since the day before at dinner), I was happy to find him in the parlor as I walked in. Aunt said to me, ‘If you could enter the parlor that way when there’s company, you would make quite an impression.’ I can’t help but laugh at how important something as simple as walking can be in the city. I think if I lived here, I’d have to learn to sleep, and even breathe, by rules. I was going to say think by rules; but thinking isn’t really in style. From what I can tell, the thinking here is mostly about what others might think of them. Aunt was originally taught to do everything by rules. Custom has become second nature for her. Her manners are considered charming; but to me, they feel formal and cold. I suppose they perfectly suit those who only want charm. You’ve taught me to want something more."

"I find myself deficient in the easy command of language which seems so natural here. I have been astonished to find what an easy flow of polished and tolerably correct language is possessed by some with whom language might rather be regarded as the substitute for, than the instrument of, thought. It must be owing to practice; though it is a mystery, to me how persons can talk so smoothly, and even so beautifully, without ideas.

"I realize I'm not as fluent in language as others seem to be here. I'm amazed by how effortlessly some people can express themselves in polished and fairly accurate language, treating it more like a replacement for thought rather than a tool for it. It must come from practice, but I can't figure out how some people can speak so smoothly and even beautifully without having any real ideas."

"I have seen a great many new things. I will tell you all about them when I get home. I long for that time to come, though it be only two days off. Every one has so much to do here, or rather in in such a hurry, that, were it not for my uncle's mercantile habit of keeping his word, I should not expect to see home at the appointed time.

"I've seen a lot of new things. I'll tell you all about them when I get home. I really can't wait for that time to come, even though it's only two days away. Everyone here has so much to do, or is just in such a rush, that if it weren't for my uncle's business habit of keeping his promises, I wouldn't expect to be home on time."

"I am glad I came, for many reasons. I did not know so well before how little the external has to do with happiness. As persons pass by and look through the plate glass upon the silk damask curtains, they doubtless think the owner of that mansion must be very happy. Now I believe my dear father is far more happy than my uncle. I do not believe that my uncle's magnificent parlors (I use strong language; but I believe they are regarded as magnificent by those who are accustomed to frequent the most richly furnished houses) have ever been the scene of so much happiness as our own plain keeping-room has. I would not exchange our straight-backed chairs, which have been so long in the home-service, for the costly and luxurious ones before me, if the adjuncts were to be exchanged also. I long to sit down in the old room and read or converse with my parents, by the light of a single candle. I prefer that homely light to the cut-glass chandelier which illuminates the parlors here. I love to see beautiful things, and should have no objection to possessing them, provided the things necessary to happiness could be added to them. Of themselves, they are insufficient to meet the wants of the heart. Instead of being discontented with my plain home, I shall prize it the more highly in consequence of my visit to this great Babel. Do not think I am ungrateful to my dear uncle and to his wife for their efforts to amuse me and make me happy. I should not be your daughter if I were.

"I’m really glad I came for many reasons. I didn’t realize before how little the external things have to do with happiness. As people walk by and look through the glass at the silk damask curtains, they probably think the owner of that mansion is very happy. Now, I believe my dear father is much happier than my uncle. I don’t think my uncle’s stunning parlors (I know I’m using strong language, but I believe they are considered stunning by those who are used to visiting the most lavishly furnished homes) have ever experienced as much happiness as our simple keeping-room has. I wouldn’t trade our straight-backed chairs, which have been in home-service for so long, for the expensive and luxurious ones in front of me, even if the adjuncts could be swapped too. I long to sit down in the old room and read or chat with my parents by the light of a single candle. I prefer that cozy light to the cut-glass chandelier that brightens the parlors here. I love to see beautiful things and wouldn’t mind owning them, as long as the things that are necessary for happiness could accompany them. By themselves, they don't fulfill the needs of the heart. Instead of being dissatisfied with my simple home, I’ll appreciate it even more because of my visit to this grand Babel. Please don’t think I’m ungrateful to my dear uncle and his wife for their efforts to entertain me and make me happy. I wouldn’t be your daughter if I were."

"Aunt has just come in, and has sent for me to her room. Kiss my dear father for me, and pray for me that I may be restored to you in safety.

"Aunt just came in and has sent for me to her room. Please kiss my dear father for me, and pray that I may be safely restored to you."

"Your affectionate daughter,

"Your loving daughter,

"SUSAN."

"Susan."

(To be continued.)

(To be continued.)



SING ME THAT SONG AGAIN!

BY MISS E. BOGART.

BY MISS E. BOGART.

Sing me that song again!

Sing that song again!

A voice unheard by thee repeats the strain;

A voice you can't hear plays the same tune;

And as its echoes on my fancy break,

And as its echoes fade in my imagination,

Heart-strings and harp-chords wake.

Heartstrings and harp chords wake.

Sing to my viewless lyre!

Sing to my unseen lyre!

Each note holds mem'ries as the flint holds fire;

Each note holds memories just like flint holds fire;

And while my heart-strings in sweet concert play,

And while my heartstrings play in sweet harmony,

Thought travels far away.

Thoughts go far away.

And back, on laden wings,

And back, on heavy wings,

The music of my better life it brings;

The music of my better life it brings;

For years of happiness, departed long,

For years of happiness, gone long,

Are shrined in that old song.

Are captured in that old song.

Its cadence on my ear

Its rhythm in my ear

Falls as the night falls in the moonlight clear—

Falls as the night falls in the clear moonlight—

The darkness lost in Luna's glittering beams,

The darkness faded in Luna's sparkling light,

As I am lost in dreams.

As I'm lost in my thoughts.

Sing on, nor yet unbind

Keep singing, but don't stop.

The chain that weaves itself about my mind—

The chain that wraps around my mind—

A chain of images which seem to rise

A sequence of images that appear to rise

To life before my eyes.

To life unfolding before me.

The veil which hangs around

The veil that hangs around

The past is lifted by the breath of sound,

The past is brought to life by the power of sound,

As strong winds lift the dying leaves, and show

As strong winds lift the dying leaves, and show

The hidden things below.

The hidden things beneath.

I listen to thy voice,

I hear your voice,

Impelled beyond the power of will or choice,

Impelled beyond the power of will or choice,

And to those simple notes' mysterious chime,

And to the mysterious sound of those simple notes,

My rushing thoughts keep time

My racing thoughts keep time

The key of harmony

The key to harmony

Has turned the rusted lock of memory,

Has turned the rusty lock of memory,

And opened all its secret stores to light,

And revealed all its hidden treasures to the light,

As by some wizard sprite.

As by some magic sprite.

But now the charm is past,

But now the charm is gone,

My heart-strings are too deeply wrung at last,

My heartstrings are finally pulled too tight,

And harp-chords, stretched too far, refuse to play

And harp strings, pulled too tight, won't sound right

Longer an answering lay.

Longer than an answering lay.

The music-spell is o'er!

The music spell is over!

And that old song, oh, sing it nevermore

And that old song, oh, never sing it again.

It is so old, 'tis time that it should die!

It's so old, it's time for it to go!

Forget it—so will I.

Forget it—same here.

Let it in silence rest;

Let it rest in silence;

Guarded by thoughts which may not be expressed

Guarded by thoughts that can't be expressed

There was a love which clung to it of old—

There was a love that was attached to it from long ago—

That love has long been cold.

That love has been icy.

Then sing it not again!

Then don’t sing it again!

The voice that seemed to echo back the strain

The voice that felt like it was bouncing back the tension

Has filled succeeding years with discords strange

Has filled the following years with strange conflicts.

And won my heart to change

And captured my heart to change

And thou mayst surely cull

And you can surely pick

Songs new and sweet, and still more beautiful:

Songs that are fresh, delightful, and even more beautiful:

Sing new ones, then, to which no memories cling—

Sing new ones, then, that hold no memories—

Most memories have their sting.

Most memories have their pain.



COSTUMES OF ALL NATIONS.—SECOND SERIES.

THE TOILETTE IN ENGLAND.

CHAPTER I

Ancient authors disagree in the accounts they give of the dress of the first inhabitants of Britain. Some assert that, previously to the first descent of the Romans, the people wore no clothing at all: other writers, however (and, probably, with more truth), state that they clothed themselves with the skins of wild animals; and as their mode of life required activity and freedom of limb, loose skins over their bodies, fastened, probably, with a thorn, would give them the needful warmth, without in any degree restraining the liberty of action so necessary to the hardy mountaineer.

Ancient authors disagree about how the first inhabitants of Britain dressed. Some claim that before the Romans arrived, people wore no clothing at all. Other writers, likely more accurate, say that they dressed in the skins of wild animals. Since their way of life demanded movement and freedom of motion, loose animal skins over their bodies, secured probably with a thorn, would provide the necessary warmth without restricting the freedom of movement essential for the tough mountaineer.

Probably the dress of the women of those days did not differ much from that of the men: but, after the second descent of the Romans, both sexes are supposed to have followed the Roman costume: indeed, Tacitus expressly asserts that they did adopt this change; though we may safely believe that thousands of the natives spurned the Roman fashion in attire, not from any dislike of its form or shape, but from the detestation they bore towards their conquerors.

Probably the clothing of women back then didn't differ much from that of men: however, after the Romans came back a second time, both men and women are thought to have adopted the Roman style. In fact, Tacitus clearly states that they did make this change; though we can safely assume that thousands of the locals rejected the Roman way of dressing, not because they disliked its style or cut, but out of hatred for their conquerors.

The beautiful and intrepid Queen Boadicea is the first British female whose dress is recorded. Dio mentions that, when she led her army to the field of battle, she wore "a various-colored tunic, flowing in long loose folds, and over it a mantle, while her long hair floated over her neck and shoulders." This warlike queen, therefore, notwithstanding her abhorrence of the Romans, could not resist the graceful elegance of their costume, so different from the rude clumsiness of the dress of her wild subjects; and, though fighting valiantly against the invaders of her country, she succumbed to the laws which Fashion had issued!—a forcible example of the unlimited sway exercised by the flower-crowned goddess over the female mind.

The beautiful and fearless Queen Boadicea is the first British woman whose outfit is recorded. Dio notes that when she led her army into battle, she wore "a colorful tunic, flowing in long loose folds, and over it a cloak, while her long hair cascaded over her neck and shoulders." This warrior queen, despite her hatred for the Romans, couldn't resist the graceful elegance of their attire, so different from the rough and clumsy clothing of her wild subjects; and while she fought bravely against the invaders of her land, she ultimately fell under the rules that Fashion had set!—a powerful example of the total influence held by the flower-crowned goddess over the minds of women.

With the Saxon invasion came war and desolation, and the elegancies of life were necessarily neglected. The invaders clothed themselves in a rude and fantastic manner. It is not unlikely that the Britons may have adopted some of their costume. From the Saxon females, we are told, came the invention of dividing, curling, and turning the hair over the back of the head. Ancient writers also add that their garments were long and flowing.

With the Saxon invasion came war and destruction, and the finer things in life were unfortunately ignored. The invaders dressed in a rough and unusual way. It's quite possible that the Britons adopted some of their clothing styles. We're told that the Saxon women were the ones who introduced the styles of dividing, curling, and sweeping hair over the back of the head. Ancient writers also noted that their garments were long and flowing.

The Anglo-Saxon ladies seldom, if ever, went with their heads bare; sometimes the veil, or head-rail, was replaced by a golden head-band, or it was worn over the veil. Half circles of gold, necklaces, bracelets, ear-rings, and crosses, were the numerous ornaments worn at that period by the women. It is supposed that mufflers (a sort of bag with a thumb) were also sometimes used.

The Anglo-Saxon women rarely, if ever, went without head coverings; sometimes the veil, or head-rail, was swapped for a golden headband, or it would be worn over the veil. They adorned themselves with various gold accessories, including half-circle gold pieces, necklaces, bracelets, earrings, and crosses. It’s also thought that mufflers (a type of bag with a thumb) were occasionally used.

Great uncertainty exists respecting the true character of a garment much used by the Anglo-Saxon ladies, called a kirtle. Some writers suppose it to have meant the petticoat; others, that it was an under robe. But, though frequently mentioned by old authors, nothing can be correctly determined respecting it.

Great uncertainty surrounds the true nature of a garment commonly worn by Anglo-Saxon women, called a kirtle. Some writers believe it referred to a petticoat, while others think it was an under robe. However, despite being frequently mentioned by old authors, nothing can be definitively stated about it.

Little appears to be known concerning the costume in Britain under the Danes; but we are told that the latter "were effeminately gay in their dress, combed their hair once a day, bathed once a week, and often changed their attire."

Little seems to be known about clothing in Britain during the time of the Danes; but we are told that they "were overly stylish in their dress, combed their hair once a day, bathed once a week, and frequently changed their outfits."

Costume of the reign of Henry the First

The ladies' dress continued much the same till the reign of Henry the First, when the sleeves and veils were worn so immensely long, that they were tied up in bows and festoons, and la grande mode then appears to have been to have the skirts of the gowns also of so ridiculous a length, that they lay trailing upon the ground. Laced bodies were also sometimes seen, and tight sleeves with pendent cuffs, like those mentioned in the reign of Louis the Seventh of France. A second, or upper tunic, much shorter than the under robe, was also the fashion; and, perhaps, it may be considered as the surcoat generally worn by the Normans. The hair was often wrapped in silk or ribbon, and allowed to hang down the back; and mufflers were in common use. The dresses were very splendid, with embroidery and gold borders.

The style of ladies' dresses remained pretty much the same until the reign of Henry the First, when sleeves and veils were worn so long that they had to be tied up in bows and loops. During this time, it became fashionable for gown skirts to be so ridiculously long that they trailed on the ground. Laced bodices were also sometimes seen, along with tight sleeves that had hanging cuffs, similar to those mentioned during the reign of Louis the Seventh of France. There was also a trend for a second or upper tunic that was much shorter than the under robe; this might be considered the surcoat typically worn by the Normans. Hair was often wrapped in silk or ribbon and left to hang down the back, and mufflers were commonly used. The dresses were very luxurious, featuring embroidery and gold trims.

Costume of of the thirteenth century

About the beginning of the thirteenth century, the ladies found their long narrow cuffs, hanging to the ground, very uncomfortable; they therefore adopted tight sleeves. Pelisses, trimmed with fur, and loose surcoats, were also worn, as well as wimples, an article of attire worn round the neck under the veil. Embroidered boots and shoes formed, also, part of their wardrobe.

About the beginning of the thirteenth century, women found their long narrow cuffs, which hung to the ground, very uncomfortable; they therefore switched to tight sleeves. They also wore fur-trimmed pelisses and loose surcoats, as well as wimples, a type of clothing worn around the neck under the veil. Embroidered boots and shoes were also part of their wardrobe.

The ladies' costume, during the reigns of Henry and Edward, was very splendid. The veils and wimples were richly embroidered, and worked in gold; the surcoat and mantle were worn of the richest materials; and the hair was turned up under a gold caul.

The women's outfits during the reigns of Henry and Edward were very luxurious. The veils and wimples were beautifully embroidered and adorned with gold; the surcoat and mantle were made from the finest materials; and the hair was styled up under a gold caul.

Costume from about 1300

Towards the year 1300, the ladies' dress fell under the animadversion of the malevolent writers of that day. The robe is represented as having had tight sleeves and a train, over which was worn a surcoat and mantle, with cords and tassels. "The ladies," says a poet of the thirteenth century, "were like peacocks and magpies; for the pies bear feathers of various colors, which Nature gives them; so the ladies love strange habits, and a variety of ornaments. The pies have long tails, that trail in the mud; so the ladies make their tails a thousand times longer than those of peacocks and pies."

Towards the year 1300, women’s fashion came under criticism from the malicious writers of that time. The dress is described as having tight sleeves and a long train, worn over a surcoat and mantle, complete with cords and tassels. "The women," says a poet from the thirteenth century, "were like peacocks and magpies; for magpies have feathers of many colors, which nature gives them; so the women love unusual garments and a variety of decorations. Magpies have long tails that drag in the mud; so the women make their trains a thousand times longer than those of peacocks and magpies."

The pictures of the ladies of that time certainly present us with no very elegant specimens of their fashions. Their gowns or tunics are so immensely long, that the fair dames are obliged to hold them up, to enable them to move; whilst a sweeping train trails after them; and over the head and round the neck is a variety of, or substitute for, the wimple, which is termed a gorget. It enclosed the cheeks and chin, and fell upon the bosom, giving the wearer very much the appearance of suffering from sore-throat or toothache.

The pictures of the ladies from that time definitely show us some rather ungraceful examples of their fashion. Their dresses or tunics are so incredibly long that the ladies have to hold them up to be able to walk, while a sweeping train drags behind them. Over their heads and around their necks is a type of head covering or substitute for the wimple, called a gorget. It covered their cheeks and chin and fell onto their chests, making the wearer look like they were dealing with a sore throat or toothache.

When this head-dress was not worn, a caul of net-work, called a crespine, often replaced it, and for many years it continued to be a favorite coiffure.

When this headpiece wasn't worn, a netted cap called a crespine often took its place, and for many years, it remained a popular hairstyle.

The writers of this time speak of tight lacing, and of ladies with small waists.

The writers of this time talk about tight lacing and women with small waists.

In the next reign, an apron is first met with, tied behind with a ribbon. The sleeves of the robe, and the petticoat, are trimmed with a border of embroidery; rich bracelets are also frequently seen; but, notwithstanding all the splendor of the costume, the gorget still envelops the neck.

In the next era, an apron appears for the first time, tied at the back with a ribbon. The sleeves of the robe and the petticoat are edged with embroidered borders; ornate bracelets are also often seen. However, despite all the luxury of the outfit, the gorget still covers the neck.



SONNET.—WINTER.

BY LEWIS GRAHAM, M.D.

BY LEWIS GRAHAM, M.D.

Stern Winter comes with frowns and frosty smiles,

Stern Winter arrives with scowls and chilly grins,

The angry clouds in stormy squadrons fly,

The angry clouds in stormy groups fly,

While winds, in raging tones, to winds reply;

While the winds scream back at each other;

Old Boreas reigns, and like a wizard, piles,

Old Boreas rules, and like a magician, he builds,

Where'er he pleases, with his gusty breath,

Wherever he wants, with his strong breath,

The heaps of snow on mountain, hill, or heath,

The piles of snow on the mountain, hill, or heath,

In strangest shapes, with curious sport and wild;

In the strangest shapes, with strange games and wild energy;

But soon the sun will come with gentle rays,

But soon the sun will rise with soft beams,

To kiss him while with fiercest storms he plays,

To kiss him while he battles the fiercest storms,

And make him mild and quiet as a child.

And make him gentle and calm like a child.

Though now the bleak wind-king so boisterous seems,

Though now the harsh wind king seems so loud,

And drives the tempest madly o'er the plain,

And drives the storm crazily across the plain,

He smiles in Spring-time soft as April rain,

He smiles in springtime, gentle like April rain,

In Summer sleeps on flowers in zephyr-dreams.

In summer, sleep on flowers in gentle breezes.



BUBBLES.

BY JOHN NEAL.

BY JOHN NEAL.

"Hurrah for bubbles! I go for bubbles, my dear," stopping for a moment on his way through the large drawing-rooms, and looking at his wife and the baby very much as a painter might do while in labor with a new picture. "Bubbles are the only things worth living for."

"Hooray for bubbles! I'm all about bubbles, my dear," he said, pausing for a moment as he walked through the big living rooms, looking at his wife and the baby much like a painter might examine his work in progress. "Bubbles are the only things worth living for."

"Bubbles, Peter!—be quiet, baby!—hush, my love, hush! Papa can't take you now."

"Bubbles, Peter!—be quiet, sweetie!—shh, my love, shh! Dad can't pick you up right now."

Baby jumps at the table.

Baby jumps on the table.

"Confound the imp! There goes the inkstand!"

"Curse the little rascal! There goes the ink bottle!"

"Yes, my dear; and the spectacles, and the lamp, and all your papers. And what, else could you expect, pray? Here he's been trying to make you stop and speak to him, every time you have gone by the table, for the last half hour, and holding out his little arms to you; while you have been walking to and fro as if you were walking for a wager, with your eyes rolled up in your head, muttering to yourself—mutter, mutter, mutter—and taking no more notice of him, poor little fellow, than if he was a rag-baby, or belonged to somebody else!"

"Yes, my dear; and the glasses, and the lamp, and all your papers. And what else could you expect? He's been trying to get you to stop and talk to him every time you walk by the table for the last half hour, reaching out his little arms to you; while you've been pacing back and forth as if you're trying to win a bet, with your eyes rolled up, muttering to yourself—mutter, mutter, mutter—and ignoring him, poor little guy, as if he were just a toy or belonged to someone else!"

"Oh, don't bother! Little arms, indeed!—about the size of my leg! I do wish he'd be quiet. I'm working out a problem."

"Oh, don't worry about it! Little arms, really!—they're about the size of my leg! I wish he'd just be quiet. I'm trying to solve a problem."

"A problem! fiddle-de-dee—hush, baby! A magazine article, more like—will you hush?"

"A problem! Fiddle-de-dee—hush, baby! It’s more like a magazine article—will you be quiet?"

Papa turns away in despair, muttering, with a voice that grows louder and louder as he warms up—

Papa turns away in frustration, grumbling, with a voice that gets louder and louder as he gets more worked up—

"Wisdom and wit are bubbles! Atoms and systems into ruin, hurled! And now a bubble burst! And now a WORLD! I have it, hurrah! Can't you keep that child still?"

"Wisdom and humor are just bubbles! Atoms and systems are falling apart, thrown away! And now a bubble has burst! And now a WORLD! I've got it, hooray! Can't you get that kid to be quiet?"

"Man alive, I wish you'd try yourself!"

"Wow, I really wish you'd give it a shot!"

"Humph! What the plague is he up for at this time o' night, hey?"

"Humph! What the heck is he doing out at this time of night, huh?"

"At this time o' night! Why what on earth are you thinking of? It is only a little after five, my dear."

"At this time of night! What on earth are you thinking? It’s only a little after five, my dear."

"Well, and what if it is? Ought to have been a-bed and asleep two hours ago."

"Well, so what if it is? I should have been in bed and asleep two hours ago."

"And so he was, my love; but you can't expect him to sleep all the time—there! there!"—trotting baby with all her might—"Hush-a-bye-baby on the tree top—there! there!—papa's gone a-huntin'—"

"And so he was, my love; but you can't expect him to sleep all the time—there! there!"—trotting baby with all her might—"Hush-a-bye-baby on the tree top—there! there!—daddy's gone hunting—"

"My dear!"

"My dear!"

"My love!"

"My love!"

"Look at me, will you? How on earth is a fellow to marshal his thoughts—will you be quiet, sir?—to marshal his thoughts 'the way they should go'—Mercy on us, he'll split his throat!"

"Look at me, will you? How is a guy supposed to gather his thoughts—can you be quiet, please?—to organize his thoughts 'the way they should go'—Oh my, he’s going to hurt himself!"

"Or train up a child the way he should go, hey?"

"Or raise a child in the way they should be raised, right?"

"Thunder and lightning, he'll drive me distracted! I wonder if there is such a thing as a ditch or a horsepond anywhere in the neighborhood."

"Thunder and lightning, he's going to drive me crazy! I wonder if there's any ditch or pond nearby."

"Oh! that reminds me of something, my love. I ought to have mentioned it before. The cistern's out."

"Oh! That reminds me of something, my love. I should have mentioned it earlier. The cistern is empty."

"The cistern's out, hey? Well, what if it is? Are we to have this kicking and squalling till the cistern's full again, hey?"

"The cistern's empty, right? So what? Are we just going to keep kicking and screaming until it’s full again?"

"Why what possesses you?"

"What's got into you?"

"Couldn't see the connection, that's all. I ask for a horsepond or a ditch, and you tell me the cistern's out. If it were full, there might be some hope for me," looking savagely at the baby, "I suppose it's deep enough."

"Just couldn't see the connection, that’s all. I ask for a horse pond or a ditch, and you say the cistern's empty. If it were full, there might be some hope for me," looking fiercely at the baby, "I guess it's deep enough."

"For shame!—do hush, baby, will ye? Tuddy, tuddy, how he bawls!"

"For shame!—please be quiet, baby, okay? Tuddy, tuddy, look how loud he's crying!"

"Couldn't you tighten the cap-strings a little, my dear?"

"Could you tighten the cap strings a bit, my dear?"

"Monster! get away, will you?'

"Monster! Go away, will you?"

"Or cram your handkerchief down his throat, or your knitting-work, or the lamp-rug?"

"Or shove your handkerchief down his throat, or your knitting, or the lamp rug?"

"Ah, well thought of, my dear. Have you seen Mr. Smith?"

"Ah, good point, my dear. Have you seen Mr. Smith?"

"What Smith?"

"Which Smith?"

"George, I believe. The man you buy your oil of, and your groceries.—Hush, baby! He's been here two or three times after you this week."

"George, I think. The guy you buy your oil and groceries from.—Shh, baby! He's come by two or three times for you this week."

"Hang Mr. Smith!"

"String up Mr. Smith!"

"With all my heart, my love. But, if the quarter's rent is not paid, you know, and the grocer's bill, and the baker's, and the butcher's, and if you don't manage to get the bottling-house fixed up, and some other little matters attended to, I don't exactly see how the hanging of poor Mr. Smith would help us."

"With all my heart, my love. But if we don’t pay the rent this quarter, you know, and if we can't cover the grocery bill, the bakery bill, and the butcher's, and if you can't get the bottling house sorted out, along with some other small things, I’m not sure how hanging poor Mr. Smith would really help us."

"Oh hush, will you?"

"Shh, can you be quiet?"

The young wife turned and kissed the baby, with her large indolent eyes fixed upon the door somewhat nervously. She had touched the bell more than once without being seen by her husband.

The young wife turned and kissed the baby, her large, lazy eyes nervously fixed on the door. She had pressed the bell multiple times without her husband noticing.

"Wisdom and wit," continued papa, with a voice like that of a man who has overslept himself and hopes to make up for lost time by walking very fast, and talking very little to the purpose—"Wisdom and wit are bubbles"—

"Wisdom and wit," continued Dad, with a voice like someone who has overslept and is trying to catch up by walking quickly and saying very little that matters—"Wisdom and wit are bubbles"—

The young wife nodded with a sort of a smile, and the baby, rolling over in her lap, let fly both heels? at the nurse, who had crept in slyly, as if intent to lug him off to bed without his knowledge. But he was not in a humor to be trifled with; and so he flopped over on the other side, and, tumbling head over heels upon the floor, very much at large, lay there kicking and screaming till he grew black in the face. But the girl persisted, nevertheless, in lifting him up and lugging him off to the door, notwithstanding his outcries and the expostulatory looks of both papa and mamma—her wages were evidently in arrears, a whole quarter, perhaps.

The young wife smiled slightly, and the baby, rolling over in her lap, kicked his heels at the nurse, who had sneaked in like she was planning to take him off to bed without him knowing. But he wasn’t in the mood to be messed with; he flopped over to the other side and, tumbling head over heels onto the floor, lay there kicking and screaming until he turned purple. Still, the girl continued to lift him up and drag him toward the door, ignoring his cries and the disapproving looks from both mom and dad—she was clearly owed a paycheck, probably a whole quarter's worth.

"Wisdom and wit are bubbles," continued papa; "dominion and power, and beauty and strength"—

"Wisdom and wit are just bubbles," dad continued; "so are power and control, along with beauty and strength."

"And gingerbread and cheese," added mamma, in reply to something said by the girl in a sort of stage-whisper.

"And gingerbread and cheese," added mom, replying to something the girl said in a kind of stage-whisper.

Whereupon papa, stopping short, and looking at mamma for a few moments, puzzled and well nigh speechless, gasped out—

Whereupon Dad, halting abruptly and glancing at Mom for a few moments, confused and nearly speechless, breathed out—

"And gingerbread and cheese! Why, what the plague do you mean, Sarah?"

"And gingerbread and cheese! What on earth do you mean, Sarah?"

"Nothing else for tea, my love, so Bridget says. Not a pound o' flour in the house; not so much as a loaf, nor a roll, nor a muffin to be had for love or money—so Bridget says."

"Nothing else for tea, my love, that’s what Bridget says. Not a pound of flour in the house; not a loaf, a roll, or a muffin to be found for love or money—so Bridget says."

"Nothin' to be had without money, ma'am; that's what I said."

"Nothin' to be gained without money, ma'am; that's what I said."

"Bridget!"

"Bridget!"

"Sir!"

"Excuse me!"

That "sir!"—it was an admission of two quarters in arrear at least.

That "sir!"—it was a confession of being behind on two payments at least.

"Take that child to bed this moment! Begone! I'll bear this no longer."

"Take that child to bed right now! Get out of here! I can't stand this anymore."

The girl stared, muttered, grabbed the baby, and flung away with such an air—three quarters due, if there was a single day!—banged the door to after her, and bundled off up the front stairs at a hand-gallop, her tread growing heavier, and her voice louder and louder with every plunge.

The girl stared, mumbled to herself, picked up the baby, and took off with such attitude—three quarters due, if there was a single day!—slammed the door behind her, and raced up the front stairs at a quick pace, her steps getting heavier, and her voice getting louder with every step.

"Sarah!"

"Sarah!"

"Peter!"

"Peter!"

"I wonder you can put up with such insolence. That girl is getting insufferable."

"I can't believe you can tolerate such disrespect. That girl is becoming unbearable."

The poor wife looked up in amazement, but opened not her mouth; and the husband continued walking the floor with a tread that shook the whole house, and stopping occasionally, as if to watch the effect, or to see how much further he might go without injury to his own health.

The poor wife looked up in shock but didn't say a word; and the husband kept pacing the floor with heavy steps that shook the whole house, stopping now and then, as if to check the effect or see how much further he could go without damaging his own health.

"How often have I told you, my dear, that if a woman would be respected by her own servants, she must respect herself, and never allow a word nor a look of impertinence—never! never!—not even a look! Why, Sarah, life itself would be a burthen to me. Upon my word," growing more and more in earnest every moment—"Upon my word, I believe I should hang myself! And how you can bear it—you, with a nature so gentle and so affectionate, and so—I declare to you"—

"How often have I told you, my dear, that if a woman wants to be respected by her own servants, she has to respect herself and never allow a word or a look of disrespect—never! never!—not even a look! Honestly, Sarah, life itself would be a burden to me. Honestly," growing more and more serious with every moment—"Honestly, I think I might just lose it! And how you can stand it—you, with such a gentle and affectionate nature, and so—I truly declare to you"—

"Pray don't speak so loud, my love. The people that are going by the window stop and look up towards the house. And what will the Peabodys think?"

"Please don't speak so loudly, my love. The people passing by the window stop and look up at the house. And what will the Peabodys think?"

"What do I care! Let them think what they please. Am I to regulate the affairs of my household by what a neighbor may happen to think, hey? The fact is, my dear Sarah—you must excuse me, I don't want to hurt your feelings—but, the fact is, you ought to have had the child put to bed three hours ago."

"What do I care! Let them think whatever they want. Should I run my household based on what a neighbor thinks, really? The truth is, my dear Sarah—you have to understand, I don't want to hurt your feelings—but the truth is, you should have put the child to bed three hours ago."

"Three hours ago!"

"Three hours ago!"

"Yes, three hours ago; and that would have prevented all this trouble."

"Yeah, three hours ago; and that would have stopped all this trouble."

Not a word from the young, patient wife; but she turned away hurriedly, and there was a twinkle, as of a rain-drop, falling through the lamplight.

Not a word from the young, patient wife; she quickly turned away, and there was a sparkle, like a raindrop, falling through the lamplight.

A dead silence followed. After a few more turns, the husband stopped, and, with something of self-reproach in his tone, said—

A complete silence followed. After a few more turns, the husband stopped, and, sounding a bit regretful, said—

"I take it for granted there is nothing the matter with the boy?"

"I assume there's nothing wrong with the boy?"

No answer.

No response.

"Have you any idea what made him cry so terribly? Teething, perhaps."

"Do you have any idea what made him cry so much? Maybe it’s teething."

No answer.

No response.

"Or the colic. You do not answer me, Sarah. It cannot be that you have allowed that girl to put him to bed, if there is anything the matter with him, poor little fellow!"

"Or the colic. You're not answering me, Sarah. It can't be that you let that girl put him to bed if something's wrong with him, poor little guy!"

The young wife looked up, sorrowing and frightened.

The young wife looked up, filled with sadness and fear.

"The measles are about, you know, and the scarlet fever, and the hooping-cough, and the mumps; but, surely, a mother who is with her child all night long and all day long ought to be able to see the symptoms of any and every ailment before they would be suspected by another. And if it should so happen"—

"The measles are around, you know, along with scarlet fever, whooping cough, and mumps; but, surely, a mom who is with her child all night and all day should be able to recognize the signs of any and every sickness before anyone else would even suspect it. And if it should happen"—

The poor wife could be silent no longer.

The poor wife couldn't stay silent any longer.

"The child is well enough," said she, somewhat stoutly. "He was never better in his life. But he wanted his papa to take him, and he wouldn't; and reaching after him he tipped over the lamp, and then—and then"—and here she jumped up to leave the room; but her husband was too quick for her.

"The kid is fine," she said somewhat firmly. "He's never been better. But he wanted his dad to take him, and he wouldn’t; and when he reached for him, he knocked over the lamp, and then—and then"—here she got up to leave the room, but her husband was too quick for her.

"That child's temper will be ruined," said papa.

"That kid's temper is going to be ruined," said dad.

"To be sure it will," said mamma; "and I've always said so."

"Of course it will," said Mom; "and I've always believed that."

She couldn't help it; but she was very sorry, and not a little flurried when her husband, turning short upon her, said—

She couldn't help it, but she felt really sorry and a bit flustered when her husband suddenly turned to her and said—

"I understand you, Sarah. Perhaps he wanted me to take him up to bed?"

"I get you, Sarah. Maybe he wanted me to help him to bed?"

No answer.

No response.

"I wonder if he expects me to do that for him till he is married? Little arms, indeed!"

"I wonder if he thinks I'm going to do that for him until he gets married? Little arms, really!"

No answer.

No response.

"Or till he is wanted to do as much for me?"

"Or until he is asked to do just as much for me?"

No answer; not even a smile.

No response; not even a smile.

And now the unhappy father, by no means ready to give up, though not at all satisfied with himself, begins walking the floor anew and muttering to himself, and looking sideways at his dear patient wife, who has gone back to the table, and is employed in getting up another large basket of baby-things, with trembling lips and eyes running over in bashful thankfulness and silence.

And now the unhappy father, unwilling to give up, even though he’s not at all pleased with himself, starts pacing the floor again and mumbling to himself. He glances sideways at his beloved wife, who has returned to the table, working on filling another large basket with baby items, her lips trembling and eyes overflowing with shy gratitude and silence.

"Well, well, there is no help for it, I dare say. As we brew we must bake. It would be not merely unreasonable, but silly—foolish—absolutely foolish—whew!—to ask of a woman, however admirable her disposition may be, for a—for a straightforward—Why what the plague are you laughing at, Sarah? What have you got there?"

"Well, well, there's no helping it, I suppose. As we brew, we must bake. It wouldn't just be unreasonable, it would be silly—foolish—absolutely foolish—whoa!—to expect a woman, no matter how great her attitude is, to give a—well, a straightforward—What on earth are you laughing at, Sarah? What do you have there?"

Without saying a word, mamma pushed over towards him a new French caricature, just out, representing a man well wrapped up in a great coat with large capes, and long boots, and carrying an umbrella over his own head, from which is pouring a puddle of water down the back of a delicate fashionable woman—his wife, anybody might know—wearing thin slippers and a very thin muslin dress, and making her way through the gutters on tip-toe, with the legend, "You are never satisfied!" "Tu n'est jamais contente!"

Without saying a word, mom slid over a new French caricature to him, just released, showing a man bundled up in a big coat with large lapels and long boots, carrying an umbrella over his head. Water was pouring down onto the back of a delicate, fashionable woman—his wife, as anyone could tell—who was wearing thin slippers and a very light muslin dress, trying to navigate the gutters on tiptoe, with the caption, "You are never satisfied!" "Tu n'est jamais contente!"

Instead of gulping down the joke, and laughing heartily—or making believe laugh, which is the next best thing, in all such cases—papa stood upon his dignity, and, after an awful pause, went on talking to himself pretty much as follows:—

Instead of just laughing at the joke—genuinely or pretending to laugh, which is the next best thing in situations like these—Dad kept his composure and, after a long pause, continued talking to himself in a way that was something like this:—

"According to Shakspeare—and what higher authority can we have?—reputation itself is but a bubble, blown by the cannon's mouth: and therefore do I say, and stick to it—hurrah for bubbles!"

"According to Shakespeare—and who has more authority than that?—reputation is just a bubble, blown from the mouth of a cannon: and so I say, and I stand by it—cheers for bubbles!"

The young wife smiled; but her eyes were fixed upon a very small cap, with a mournful and touching expression, and her delicate fingers were busy upon its border with that regular, steady, incessant motion which, beginning soon after marriage, ends only with sickness or death.

The young wife smiled, but her eyes were focused on a very small cap, wearing a sad and touching expression. Her delicate fingers were busy along its edge with that consistent, steady, endless motion that starts soon after marriage and only stops with illness or death.

"And," continued papa—"and, if Moore is to be believed, the great world itself, with all its wonders and its glories—the past, the present, and the future, is but a 'fleeting show.'"

"And," continued Dad—"and, if we can trust Moore, the entire world, with all its wonders and glories—the past, the present, and the future, is just a 'fleeting show'."

The young wife nodded, and fell to dancing the baby's cap on the tips of her fingers.

The young wife nodded and started twirling the baby's cap on her fingertips.

"And what are bubbles," continued papa, "what are bubbles but a 'fleeting show?'"

"And what are bubbles," continued Dad, "what are bubbles but a 'fleeting show?'"

The little cap canted over o' one side, and there was a sort of a giggle, just the least bit in the world, it was so cunning, as papa added, in unspeakable solemnity—

The little cap tilted to one side, and there was a tiny giggle, just a bit, it was so cute, as dad added, in utter seriousness—

"And so, too, everything we covet, everything we love, and everything we revere on earth, are but emptiness and vanity."

"And so, everything we desire, everything we love, and everything we value on earth is just emptiness and vanity."

Here a nod from the little cap, mounted on the mother's fingers, brought papa to a full stop—a change of look followed—a downright smile—and then a much pleasanter sort of speech—and then, as you live, a kiss!

Here, a nod from the little cap perched on the mother's fingers made dad stop completely—a change in his expression followed—a genuine smile—and then a much nicer kind of conversation—and then, believe it or not, a kiss!

"And what are bubbles, I should be glad to know, but emptiness and vanity?" continues papa.

"And what are bubbles, I’d love to know, but emptiness and vanity?" continues Dad.

"By all this, I am to understand that a wife is a bubble—hey?"

"From all of this, I’m supposed to understand that a wife is just a bubble—right?"

"To be sure."

"Make sure."

"And the baby?"

"And the baby?"

"Another."

"One more."

"And what are husbands?"

"And what are husbands now?"

"Bubbles of a large growth."

"Big growth bubbles."

"Agreed!—I have nothing more to say."

"Agreed! I have nothing else to add."

"Look about you. Watch the busiest man you know—the wisest, the greatest, among the renowned, the ambitious, and the mighty of earth, and tell me if you can see one who does not spend his life blowing bubbles in the sunshine—through the stump of a tobacco pipe. What living creature did you ever know—"

"Look around you. Observe the busiest person you know—the wisest, the greatest, among the famous, the ambitious, and the powerful on earth, and tell me if you can find one who isn't spending their life blowing bubbles in the sunshine—through the stub of a tobacco pipe. What living being have you ever encountered—"

"Did you speak to me, my dear?"

"Did you talk to me, my dear?"

"No. Sarah, I was speaking to posterity."

"No. Sarah, I was speaking to future generations."

Another nod from the little cap, and papa grows human.

Another nod from the little cap, and dad becomes more relatable.

"Yes!—what living creature did you ever know who was not more of a bubble-hunter than he was anything else? We are all schemers—even the wisest and the best—all visionaries, my dear."

"Yes!—what living being did you ever meet who wasn't more of a dream-chaser than anything else? We're all planners—even the smartest and the kindest—all idealists, my dear."

By this time, papa had got mamma upon his knee, and the rest of the conversation was at least an octave lower.

By this point, Dad had Mom on his knee, and the rest of the conversation was at least an octave lower.

"Even so, my love. And what, after all, is the looming at sea; the Fata Morgana in the Straits of Messina, near Reggio; or the Mirage of the Desert, in Egypt and Persia, but a sample of those glittering phantasmagoria, which are called chateaux en Espagne, or castles in the air, by the wondrous men who spend their lives in piling them up, story upon story, turrets, towers, and steeples—domes, and roofs, and pinnacles? and therefore do I say again, hurrah for bubbles!"

"Even so, my love. And what, really, is the sight at sea; the Fata Morgana in the Straits of Messina, near Reggio; or the Mirage of the Desert in Egypt and Persia, but a glimpse of those sparkling illusions, known as chateaux en Espagne, or castles in the air, created by the amazing people who spend their lives building them up, story by story, with turrets, towers, and steeples—domes, roofs, and peaks? And that’s why I say again, cheers for bubbles!"

"What say you to the South Sea bubble, my dear?"

"What do you think about the South Sea bubble, my dear?"

"What say I!—just what I say of the Tulip bubble, of the Mississippi Scheme, of the Merino Sheep enterprise, of the Down-East Timber lands, of the Morus Multicaulis, of the California fever, and the Cuba hallucination. They are periodical outbreaks of commercial enterprise, unavoidable in the very nature of things, and never long, nor safely postponed; growing out of a plethora—never out of a scarcity—a plethora of wealth and population, and corresponding, in the regularity of their returns, with the plague and the cholera."

"What do I mean!—exactly what I mean about the Tulip bubble, the Mississippi Scheme, the Merino Sheep venture, the Down-East Timber lands, the Morus Multicaulis, the California craze, and the Cuba illusion. They are recurring outbreaks of commercial activity, inevitable by their nature, and never last long or can be postponed safely; arising from an excess—not from a shortage—an excess of wealth and people, and occurring in a pattern similar to that of the plague and cholera."

"And these are what you have called bubbles?"

"And these are what you’re calling bubbles?"

"Precisely."

"Exactly."

"And yet, if I understood you aright, when you said, 'I go for bubbles—hurrah for bubbles'—you meant to speak well of them?"

"And yet, if I understood you correctly, when you said, 'I go for bubbles—hurrah for bubbles'—you meant to speak positively about them?"

"To be sure I did—certainly—yes—no—so far as a magazine article goes, I did."

"Sure, I did—definitely—yes—no—when it comes to a magazine article, I did."

"But a magazine article, my love—bear with me, I pray you—ought to be something better than a brilliant paradox, hey?"

"But a magazine article, my love—please bear with me—should be more than just a clever contradiction, right?"

"Go on—I like this."

"Continue—I like this."

"If you will promise not to be angry."

"If you promise not to get upset."

"I do."

"I do."

"Well, then—however telling it may be to hurrah for bubbles, and to call your wife a bubble, and your child another; because the world is all a 'fleeting show,' and bubbles are a 'fleeting show;' or because the Scriptures tell us that everything here is emptiness and vanity—and bubbles are emptiness and vanity; I have the whole of your argument, I believe?—is hardly worthy of a man, who, in writing, would wish to make his fellow-man better or wiser—"

"Well, then—no matter how revealing it might be to cheer for bubbles, and to call your wife a bubble, and your child another; because the world is just a 'fleeting show,' and bubbles are a 'fleeting show'; or because the Scriptures say that everything here is emptiness and vanity—and bubbles represent emptiness and vanity; I think I understand your whole argument?—is not really worthy of a person who, in writing, hopes to make others better or wiser—"

"Well done the bubble!—I never heard you reason before: keep it up, my dear."

"Great job with the bubble! I’ve never heard you reason like this before: keep it going, my dear."

"You never gave me a chance; and, by the way, there is one bubble you have entirely overlooked."

"You never gave me a chance; and by the way, there's one thing you've completely overlooked."

"And what is that—marriage?"

"And what is that—marriage?"

"No."

"Nope."

"The buried treasures, and the cross of pure gold, a foot and a half long, you were talking with that worthy man about, last winter, when I came upon you by surprise, and found you both sitting together in the dark—and whispering so mysteriously?"

"The hidden treasures and the pure gold cross, a foot and a half long, that you were discussing with that good man last winter when I unexpectedly found you both sitting together in the dark—and whispering so mysteriously?"

"Captain Watts, you mean, the lighthouse keeper?"

"Captain Watts, you mean the lighthouse keeper?"

"Yes. Upon my word, Peter, I began to think you were up for California. I never knew you so absent in all your life as you were, day after day, for a long while after that conversation."

"Yes. Honestly, Peter, I started to think you were going to California. I’ve never seen you so distracted in all your life as you were, day after day, for a long time after that conversation."

"The very thing, my dear!—and as I happen to know most of the parties, and was in communication for three whole years with the leader of the enterprise, I do think it would be one of the very best illustrations to be found, in our day, of that strange, steadfast, unquenchable faith, which upholds the bubble-hunter through all the sorrows and all the discouragements of life, happen what may: and you shall have the credit of suggesting that story. But then, look you, my dear—if I content myself with telling the simple truth, nobody will believe me."

"The very thing, my friend!—and since I know most of the people involved and was in touch with the leader of the project for three full years, I think it would be one of the best examples nowadays of that strange, unwavering, unbreakable faith that keeps the dreamer going through all the struggles and setbacks in life, no matter what happens: and you'll get the credit for suggesting that story. But listen, my friend—if I just stick to the simple truth, nobody will believe me."

"Try it."

"Give it a go."

"I will!—Good night, my dear."

"I will!—Good night, babe."

"Don't make a long story of it, I beseech you.—Good night!"

"Please don't drag it out, I ask you.—Good night!"

"Hadn't you better leave the little cap with me? It may keep you awake, my dear."

"Wouldn't it be better to leave the little cap with me? It might keep you awake, my dear."

"Nonsense. Good night!" and papa drops into a chair, makes a pen, and goes to work as follows:—

"Nonsense. Good night!" and dad drops into a chair, grabs a pen, and gets to work like this:—

Now for it: here goes! In the year 1841, there was a man living at Portland, Maine, whose life, were it faithfully written out, would be one of the most amusing, perhaps one of the most instructive, books of our day. Energetic, hopeful, credulous to a proverb, and yet sagacious enough to astonish everybody when he prospered, and to set everybody laughing at him when he did not, he had gone into all sorts of speculation, head over heels, in the course of a few years, and failed in everything he undertook. At one time, he was a retail dry-goods dealer, and failed: then a manufacturer by water power of cheap household furniture, and failed again: then a large hay-dealer: then a holder of nobody knows how many shares in the Marr Estate, whereby he managed to feather his nest very handsomely, they say; then he went into the land business, and bought and sold township after township, till he was believed to be worth half a million, and used to give away a tithe of his profits to poor widows, at the rate of ten thousand dollars a year; offering the cash, but always giving on interest—simple interest—which was never paid—failed: tried his hand at working Jewell's Island, in Casco Bay, at one time, for copperas; and at another, for treasures buried there by Captain Kyd. Let us call him Colonel Jones, for our present purpose; that being a name he went by, at a pinch, for a short period.

Now for it: here goes! In 1841, there was a man living in Portland, Maine, whose life, if it were accurately recorded, would be one of the most entertaining and perhaps one of the most insightful books of our time. He was energetic, optimistic, and gullible to a fault, yet clever enough to surprise everyone when he succeeded and to make everyone laugh at him when he didn’t. He threw himself into all kinds of ventures, diving in head first, and ended up failing at everything he attempted. At one point, he was a retail dry-goods dealer, and that didn’t work out; then he tried being a manufacturer of inexpensive furniture powered by water, and that failed too; then he became a large hay dealer; then he owned who knows how many shares in the Marr Estate, which supposedly helped him live quite comfortably; then he got into real estate, buying and selling townships until people believed he was worth half a million. He used to donate a tenth of his profits to poor widows, giving away about ten thousand dollars a year—offering cash but always lending it at simple interest, which was never repaid—failed again. He even attempted to work Jewell's Island in Casco Bay, once looking for copper and another time searching for treasures buried by Captain Kyd. Let's call him Colonel Jones for now, as that was a name he used briefly when it was convenient.

Well, one day he called upon me—it was in the year 1842, I should say—and, shutting the door softly, and looking about, as if to make sure that no listeners were nigh, and speaking in a low voice, he asked if I had a few minutes to spare.

Well, one day he came to see me—it was in the year 1842, I should say—and, quietly closing the door, and glancing around to make sure there were no eavesdroppers nearby, and speaking in a soft voice, he asked if I had a few minutes to spare.

I bowed.

I nodded.

He then drew his chair up close to mine, so near as to touch, and, looking me straight in the eyes, asked if I was a believer in animal magnetism; waiting, open-mouthed, for my answer.

He then pulled his chair close to mine, so close that we almost touched, and looking me straight in the eyes, asked if I believed in animal magnetism; waiting, with his mouth open, for my response.

"Certainly," said I.

"Sure," I said.

Whereupon he drew a long breath, and fell to rubbing his hands with great cheerfulness and pertinacity.

Whereupon he took a deep breath and began rubbing his hands with great enthusiasm and determination.

"In clairvoyance, too—perhaps?"

"In clairvoyance, maybe?"

"Most assuredly—up to a certain point."

"Definitely—up to a limit."

"I knew it! I knew it!" jumping up and preparing to go. "Just what I wanted—that's enough—I'm satisfied—good-by!"

"I knew it! I knew it!" jumping up and getting ready to leave. "Just what I wanted—that's enough—I'm satisfied—goodbye!"

"Stop a moment, my good fellow. The questions you put are so general that my answers may mislead you."

"Hold on a second, my friend. Your questions are so broad that my answers might confuse you."

He began to grow restless and fidgety.

He started to feel restless and fidgety.

"Although I am a believer in what I call animal magnetism and clairvoyance, I would not have you understand that I am a believer in a hundredth part of the stories told of others. What I see with my own eyes, and have had a fair opportunity of investigating and verifying, that I believe. What others tell me, I neither believe nor disbelieve. I wait for the proof. Suppose you state the case fairly."

"Even though I believe in what I call animal magnetism and clairvoyance, I don’t want you to think that I believe in even a fraction of the stories told by others. I trust what I see with my own eyes and have had a good chance to investigate and verify. What others tell me, I neither accept nor deny. I wait for the evidence. Please present your case clearly."

"Do you believe that a clairvoyant can see hidden treasure in the earth, and that it would be safe to rely upon the assurances of such a person made in the magnetic sleep?"

"Do you think a clairvoyant can spot hidden treasure in the ground, and that it would be reliable to trust the claims of someone in a trance?"

"No."

"Nope."

"But suppose you had tried her?"

"But what if you had given her a chance?"

"Her! In what way?"

"Her! How so?"

"By hiding a watch, for example, or a bit of gold, or a silver spoon, where nobody knew of it but yourself?"

"By hiding a watch, for instance, or a piece of gold, or a silver spoon, where no one else knew about it except you?"

"No; not even then."

"Nope; not even then."

"No! And why not, pray?"

"No! Why not, though?"

"Simply because, judging by the experiments I have been able to make, I do not see any good reason for believing that, because a subject may tell us of what we ourselves know, or have heretofore known, which I admit very common, therefore she can tell me what I do not know and never did know. My notion is—but I maybe mistaken—that she sees with my eyes, hears with my ears, and remembers with my memory; and that she can do nothing more than reflect my mind while we are in communication."

"Just because, based on the experiments I've been able to conduct, I don't find any good reason to believe that a subject can tell us things we already know or have known—though I admit that's quite common—doesn't mean she can tell me things I don't know and have never known. My idea is—but I could be wrong—that she sees with my eyes, hears with my ears, and remembers with my memory; and that she can do no more than reflect my thoughts while we're communicating."

"May be so; but the woman we are dealing with has actually pointed out the direction, and, at last, by a process of lining peculiar to herself, the actual position of what I had buried in the earth at a considerable distance, and without the knowledge or help of any living creature."

"That might be true; but the woman we're talking about has actually indicated the direction, and, finally, through her unique method, identified the exact location of what I buried deep in the ground at a good distance, without the knowledge or assistance of anyone else."

"Could she do this always and with certainty, and so that a third person might go to the treasure without help, on hearing her directions?"

"Could she do this always and with certainty, enabling a third person to reach the treasure without assistance, just by following her instructions?"

"Why no, perhaps not; for that some few mistakes may have occurred, in the progress of our investigations, I am not disposed to deny."

"Well, maybe not; I won’t deny that a few mistakes might have happened during our investigations."

"Probably. But, after all, were the directions given by her at any time, under any circumstances, definite and clear enough to justify a man of plain common sense in risking his reputation or money upon a third party's finding, without help, what you had concealed?"

"Probably. But, after all, were the instructions she gave at any time, under any circumstances, clear and precise enough to justify a reasonable person in risking their reputation or money based on a third party's ability to uncover what you had hidden, without assistance?"

Instead of answering my question, the poor fellow grew uneasy, and pale, and anxious; and, after considering awhile, and getting up and sitting down perhaps half a dozen times before he could make up his mind what to say, he told me a story—one of the most improbable I ever heard in my life—the leading features of which, nevertheless, I know to be true, and will vouch for as matters of fact.

Instead of answering my question, the poor guy became uneasy, pale, and anxious. After thinking it over for a while and getting up and sitting down maybe half a dozen times before he could decide what to say, he told me a story—one of the most unbelievable I’ve ever heard in my life, the main details of which, though, I know to be true and can confirm as facts.

There had been here, in Portland, for about six months, it appeared, a strange-looking, mysterious man—I give the facts, without pretending to give the words—who went by the name of Greenleaf. He was a sailor, and boarded with a man who kept a sailor boarding-house, and who, I am told, is still living here, by the name of Mellon. People had taken it into their heads that the stranger had something upon his mind, as he avoided conversation, took long walks by himself, and muttered all night long in his sleep. After a while, it began to be whispered about among the seafaring people that he was a pirate; and Mellon, his landlord, went so far as to acknowledge that he had his reasons for thinking so; although Greenleaf, on finding himself treated, and watched, and questioned more narrowly than he liked, managed to drop something about having sailed under the Brazilian flag. And, on being plied with liquor one day, with listeners about him, he went into some fuller particulars, which set them all agog. These, reaching the ears of Colonel Jones, led to an interview, from which he gathered that Greenleaf was one of a large crew commissioned by the Brazils in 1826; that, after cruising a long while in a latitude swarming with Spanish vessels of war, they got reduced to twenty-five men, all told. That one day they fell in with a large, heavily-laden ship, from which they took about three hundred and fifty thousand dollars, in gold and silver, and a massive gold cross, nearly two feet long, and weighing from fifteen to twenty pounds, belonging to a Spanish priest; but what they did with the crew and the passengers, or with the ship and the priest, did not appear. That, soon after getting their treasure aboard, they saw a large sail to windward, which they took to be a Spanish frigate; and, being satisfied with their booty, they altered their course, and steered for a desolate island near Guadaloupe, where, after taking out three hundred doubloons apiece, they landed, with the rest of the treasure packed in gun-cases, and hooped with iron; dug a hole in the earth and buried it; carefully removing the turf and replacing it, and carrying off all the dirt, and scattering it along the shore. That they took the bearings of certain natural objects, and marked the trees, and agreed among themselves, under oath, not to disturb the treasure till fifteen years had gone by, when it was to belong to the survivors. That, having done this, they steered for the Havana, and, after altering their craft to a fore-and-aft schooner, sold her, and shared the money. Being flush, and riotous, and quarrelsome, they soon got a-fighting among themselves; and, within a few months, by the help of the yellow fever, not less than twenty-three out of the whole twenty-five were buried, leaving only this Greenleaf and an old man, who went by the name of Thomas Taylor, and who had not been heard of for many years, and was now believed to be dead.

There had been a strange-looking, mysterious man named Greenleaf in Portland for about six months. He was a sailor and stayed at a boarding house run by a man named Mellon, who, I'm told, is still living here. People started to think that the stranger had something on his mind since he avoided conversations, took long walks alone, and muttered all night in his sleep. Eventually, it began to circulate among the seafaring community that he was a pirate. Mellon, his landlord, even claimed he had reasons to believe that, although Greenleaf, feeling scrutinized and questioned more than he liked, mentioned he had sailed under the Brazilian flag. One day, while drinking with others around him, he shared more details that intrigued them. When Colonel Jones heard these stories, he arranged to meet Greenleaf and learned that Greenleaf was part of a large crew that was commissioned by Brazil in 1826. After spending a long time sailing in an area full of Spanish warships, their crew was reduced to just twenty-five men. One day, they encountered a large, heavily-laden ship and ended up taking about three hundred and fifty thousand dollars in gold and silver, plus a massive gold cross nearly two feet long and weighing between fifteen and twenty pounds, which belonged to a Spanish priest. However, what happened to the crew and passengers, or to the ship and the priest, was unclear. Soon after getting their treasure on board, they spotted a large sail approaching, which they thought was a Spanish frigate. Satisfied with their haul, they changed their course and headed for a deserted island near Guadaloupe, where they each took out three hundred doubloons, landed with the rest of the treasure packed in gun-cases, and buried it. They carefully removed the grass, replaced it, and carried away all the dirt, spreading it along the shore. They took the bearings of some natural landmarks, marked the trees, and made a pact to not disturb the treasure until fifteen years passed, at which point it would belong to the survivors. After burying their treasure, they sailed to Havana, where they modified their ship to a fore-and-aft schooner, sold it, and divided the money. Flush with cash and in high spirits, they soon started fighting among themselves; and within a few months, aided by yellow fever, at least twenty-three of the twenty-five men were buried, leaving only Greenleaf and an old man named Thomas Taylor, who hadn't been heard from in years and was now believed to be dead.

A fortune-teller was consulted, and put into a magnetic sleep, and, if the description they had painted of the man they were after could be depended on by her, they would find him, under another name, in a national ship on the East India station.

A fortune-teller was consulted and put into a deep trance. If her description of the man they were searching for was accurate, they would find him, under a different name, on a national ship at the East India station.

Here the Colonel began rubbing his hands again.

Here, the Colonel started rubbing his hands again.

It appeared, moreover, that Taylor and Greenleaf had met more than once, and consulted together, and made two or three attempts to charter a vessel; but, being poor and among strangers, and afraid of trusting to other people—no matter why—they finally agreed to lie by till they were better off, and not be seen together till they should be able to undertake the enterprise without help from anybody.

It also seemed that Taylor and Greenleaf had met multiple times, talked things over, and tried to charter a boat a couple of times; however, since they were broke, surrounded by strangers, and wary of depending on others—no matter the reason—they ultimately decided to wait until they were in a better position and not to be seen together until they could handle the venture on their own.

"But," said Greenleaf. "I am tired of waiting. He may be dead for all I know He was an old man. At any rate, he is beyond my reach, out of hail; and so, d'ye see, if you'll rig us out a small schooner, of not more than seventy-five or eighty tons, I will go with you, and ask for no wages; and here's the landlord'll go, too, on the same lay; and, if you'll give me a third of what we find, I'll answer for Taylor, dead or alive, and you shall be welcome to the rest, and may do what you like with it."

"But," said Greenleaf. "I’m tired of waiting. He could be dead for all I know. He was an old man. Anyway, he’s out of my reach, too far away; so, if you could set us up with a small schooner, no more than seventy-five or eighty tons, I’ll go with you and won’t ask for any pay; and the landlord will come along, too, on the same deal; and if you give me a third of whatever we find, I’ll make sure we locate Taylor, dead or alive, and you can keep the rest and do whatever you want with it."

"Would they consent to go unarmed?"

"Would they agree to go unarmed?"

"Yes."

Yes.

And all these facts being communicated to some of our people, and agreed to, a small schooner was chartered—the Napoleon, of ninety tons; Captain John Sawyer was put in master, and Watts, who had followed the sea forty years, and is now the keeper of Portland light, supercargo.

And after sharing all these details with some of our people and reaching an agreement, a small schooner was chartered—the Napoleon, which weighed ninety tons; Captain John Sawyer was appointed as the master, and Watts, who has been at sea for forty years and is now the keeper of Portland light, served as the supercargo.

Not less than five, and it may be six, different voyages followed, one after the other, as fast as a vessel could be engaged and a crew got together; and, though nothing was "realized" but vexation, disappointment, and self-reproach, till the parties who had ventured upon the undertaking were almost ashamed to show their faces, there is not one of the whole to this hour, I verily believe, who does not stick to the faith and swear it was no bubble; and they are men of character and experience—men of business habits, cool and cautious in their calculations, and by no means given to chasing will-o'-the-wisps anywhere.

At least five, and maybe six, different voyages took place one after another as quickly as a ship could be hired and a crew assembled; and even though all that resulted was frustration, disappointment, and self-blame, leaving those who took on the challenge almost embarrassed to show their faces, I truly believe that not a single one of them doubts and insists it was no illusion; they are respectable and experienced individuals—practical people, calm and careful in their planning, not at all prone to chasing after fanciful ideas.

And now let me give the particulars that have since come to my knowledge, on the authority of those who were actually parties in the strange enterprise from first to last.

And now let me share the details that have come to my attention, based on the accounts of those who were involved in the unusual venture from beginning to end.

Before they sailed on their first voyage, they consulted a fortune teller by the name of Tarbox, who, without knowing their purpose, and while in a magnetic sleep, described the place, and the marks, and the treasure, even to the cross of gold, just as they had been described by Greenleaf himself. But she chilled their very blood at the time by whispering that, within two or three weeks at furthest, there would be a death among their number. Greenleaf made very light of the prediction at first, but grew serious, and, after a few days, gloomy, and refused to go. At last, however, he consented, and they had a very pleasant run to the edge of the Gulf Stream, latitude 38° and longitude 67°, when—but I must give this part of the story in the very language of Watts himself, a man still living, and worthy of entire confidence.

Before they set off on their first voyage, they consulted a fortune teller named Tarbox, who, without knowing what they were up to and while in a trance, described the location, the signs, and the treasure, even down to the gold cross, exactly as Greenleaf had described it. But she really unsettled them by whispering that, within two or three weeks at the latest, someone in their group would die. Greenleaf initially dismissed the prediction, but he became serious and, after a few days, depressed and reluctant to go. In the end, though, he agreed, and they had a smooth journey to the edge of the Gulf Stream, at latitude 38° and longitude 67°, when—but I must share this part of the story in the exact words of Watts himself, a man still alive and completely trustworthy.

"We had been talking together pleasantly enough, and he seemed rather chippur. Only the night before, he had given me all the marks and bearings, and everything but the distance. He had never trusted anybody else in the same way, he said, but had rather taken a liking to me, and he kept back that one thing only that he might be safe, happen what must on the voyage. Well, we had been talking pleasantly together—it was about nine A.M., and the sea was running pretty high, and I had just turned to go aft, when something made me look round again, and I saw the poor fellow pitching head foremost over the side. He touched the water eight or ten feet from the vessel, but came up handsomely and struck out. He was a capital swimmer, and not at all frightened, so far as I could judge; for, if you'll believe me, squire, he never opened his mouth, but swum head and shoulders out of the water. At first, I thought he had jumped overboard; but afterwards, I made up my mind that he was knocked over by the leach of the foresail. I got hold of the gaff-topsail yard and run it under his arms, and threw a rope over him, and sung out 'Hold on, Greenleaf! hold on, and we'll save you yet.' But he took no notice of me, and steered right away from the vessel. I then called to Captain Sawyer that we would lower the boat, and asked him to jump in with me. There was a heavy sea on, and we let go the boat, and she filled; she riz once or twice, and then the stem and stern were ripped out, and the body went adrift; and when I looked again, there was nothing to be seen of poor Greenleaf. We ran for Guadaloupe and sold our cargo, and then for St. Thuras's, and then for the island where the money was buried. I offered to go ashore with Mellon, the Dutchman, though Captain Sawyer tried to discourage me."

"We had been chatting pretty comfortably, and he seemed rather chipper. Just the night before, he had given me all the details and directions, except for the distance. He mentioned he had never trusted anyone else like this before; he had developed a liking for me and withheld that one piece of information to play it safe, no matter what happened on the voyage. So, there we were, having a good conversation—it was about nine in the morning, and the sea was quite rough. I was just about to head towards the back of the boat when something made me look back, and I saw the poor guy going over the side headfirst. He hit the water about eight or ten feet away from the ship but surfaced smoothly and started swimming. He was a great swimmer and didn’t seem scared at all, as far as I could tell; believe me, he didn’t make a sound but just swam with his head and shoulders above the water. At first, I thought he had jumped in on purpose, but I later figured he had been knocked over by the edge of the foresail. I grabbed the gaff-topsail yard, got it under his arms, threw a rope to him, and shouted, 'Hold on, Greenleaf! Hold on, and we’ll save you!' But he didn’t respond to me and swam away from the ship. I then told Captain Sawyer we needed to lower the boat and asked him to join me. The sea was rough, and when we launched the boat, it started taking on water; it capsized once or twice, then the bow and stern got torn off, and the hull floated away. When I looked again, there was no sign of poor Greenleaf. We headed for Guadaloupe to sell our cargo, then went to St. Thuras’s, and finally to the island where the treasure was buried. I offered to go ashore with Mellon, the Dutchman, even though Captain Sawyer tried to talk me out of it."

"Well, you went ashore?"

"Did you go ashore?"

"I did."

"I did."

"And satisfied yourself?"

"And are you satisfied now?"

"I did."

"I did."

"But how?"

"But how?"

"I found the marks and the trees, and a well sunk in the sand with a barrel in it; and I came to a place where the turf had settled, and a—and a—and, from what I saw, I believe the money was there just as much as I believe that I am talking with you now."

"I found the markings on the trees and a well dug into the sand that had a barrel in it. I came across a spot where the grass had sunk down, and, from what I observed, I truly believe the money is right there just as much as I believe I'm talking to you now."

"You do!—then why the plague didn't you bring it home with you?"

"You do! So why the heck didn't you bring it home with you?"

"I'll tell you, squire. Fact is, we all agreed to go shears when the voyage was made up. Greenleaf was to have a third, the Dutchman a third, and Williams and M'Lellan a third, to be divided between Mr. C—Colonel Jones, I should say—Captain Sawyer, and myself. But, the moment Greenleaf was out of the way, the Dutchman grew sulky, and insisted on having his part—making two-thirds; and finally swore he would have it, or die. This we thought rather unreasonable; and, as I had the chart with me, and all the marks, while the Dutchman had nothing to help him in the search, I determined to lose myself on the island, feel round the shore a little, for my own satisfaction, and then steal off quietly, and try another voyage, with fewer partners. You understand, hey?"

"I'll tell you, buddy. The truth is, we all agreed to share the profits once the trip was planned. Greenleaf was supposed to get a third, the Dutchman a third, and Williams and M'Lellan would split the last third between Colonel Jones, Captain Sawyer, and me. But as soon as Greenleaf was out of the picture, the Dutchman got grumpy and insisted on taking his share—making it two-thirds— and eventually swore he’d get it, or he would die. We thought that was pretty unreasonable; and since I had the map and all the markers while the Dutchman had nothing to help him search, I decided to explore the island a bit, check out the shore for my own peace of mind, and then quietly slip away to try another trip with fewer partners. You see what I mean?"

"Well, my good friend, I don't ask you how you satisfied yourself; but I may as well acknowledge that I have understood from another owner—Colonel Jones himself—that you carried probes and other mining tools with you, such as you had been using on Jewell's Island for a long while; and that in pricking, where you found the turf a little sunk, you touched something about the size of a small tea-chest, and square, three feet below the surface?"

"Well, my good friend, I won't ask you how you took care of yourself; but I should confess that I've heard from another owner—Colonel Jones himself—that you brought probes and other mining tools with you, like the ones you had been using on Jewell's Island for quite some time; and that in poking around, where you found the ground a little sunken, you came across something about the size of a small tea chest, and square, three feet below the surface?"

To this Watts made no answer.

Watts didn't respond to this.

"And here ended the first voyage, hey?"

"And here ended the first voyage, right?"

"Yes."

Yes.

"How many were made in all?"

"How many were made in total?"

"I made three trips, and Captain M'Lellan two—and it runs in my head there was another, but I am not sure. I returned from my third voyage on the 18th day of July, 1842, in the Grampus, a little schooner of about seventy-five tons."

"I made three trips, and Captain M'Lellan made two—and it seems to me there was another, but I can't be certain. I came back from my third journey on July 18, 1842, in the Grampus, a small schooner of about seventy-five tons."

"Perhaps you would have no objection to tell me something about the other voyages?"

"Maybe you wouldn’t mind sharing some stories about the other trips?"

"Well, squire, to tell you the truth, we didn't land at all on the second voyage. July 14th, we'd fell to leeward, and was beating up. I had been all night on the look-out—I was master that trip—and we had got far enough to bear up and run down under the lee of the island. We saw huts there, and twenty or thirty people, and we didn't much like their behavior. When they saw us, they ran down to the landing and took two boats and launched 'em. I offered to go ashore, if anybody would go with me. John Mac, he first agreed to it, but all the others refused; and then he said he would go if the others would. And then we steered for Portland Harbor."

"Well, my friend, to be honest, we didn’t actually land on the second voyage. On July 14th, we drifted downwind and were working our way back up. I had been on the lookout all night—I was in charge that trip—and we had gotten far enough to steer toward the island’s sheltered side. We saw some huts and about twenty or thirty people, and we didn’t really like how they were acting. When they spotted us, they ran to the shore, took two boats, and launched them. I offered to go ashore if anyone wanted to join me. John Mac initially agreed, but everyone else said no; then he said he would go if the others would too. After that, we headed toward Portland Harbor."

"Well, and the third voyage?"

"What's up with the third voyage?"

"That we made in the Grampus. Captain Josh Safford and Captain Bill Drinkwater went with us. We found two Spaniards upon the island. Their boats had gone to Porto Rico after provisions, they said. So Captain Safford, he gave them two muskets, with powder and ball, and they went off hunting goats. After this, I didn't consider myself justified in going ashore; and Captain Drinkwater complained a good deal of the liberty Safford took in supplying strangers with firearms. They might pop a fellow off at any time, you know, and nobody thereabouts would a ben the wiser."

"That we made in the Grampus. Captain Josh Safford and Captain Bill Drinkwater joined us. We found two Spaniards on the island. They said their boats had gone to Puerto Rico for supplies. So Captain Safford gave them two muskets, along with powder and bullets, and they went off to hunt goats. After this, I didn't feel it was right to go ashore; and Captain Drinkwater complained quite a bit about the freedom Safford took in giving strangers firearms. They could shoot someone at any moment, you know, and no one nearby would be any the wiser."

"And here endeth the third voyage, hey?"

"And here ends the third voyage, right?"

"Jess so."

"Jess, for sure."

"Do you happen to know anything about the other two?"

"Do you know anything about the other two?"

"Yes—for though I didn't go in the vessel, I knew pretty much all that happened. You see, Colonel Jones he went to work with the fortin-teller again; and he jest puts her to sleep, and tries her out and out, on Jewell's Island, where she found a skeleton fixed between two trees, and the walls of a hut, all grown over with large trees, and all the things he'd buried there; and then too, while we was at sea, she told him what we were doing, day by day, and they logged it all down: and when we got back and compared notes, we found it all true. Ah! he was a sharp one, I tell you! At last, he got her upon the track of Taylor. She found him in the East Indies, under another name, and shipped aboard one of our national ships. And so, what does he do but go to work and petition the Navy Department for Taylor's discharge, upon the ground that a grand estate had been left him—or, that he had large expectations, I forget which. He was very shy at first, and wouldn't acknowledge that he had ever gone by the name of Thomas Taylor. I dare say he had his reasons. But, after hunting him through hospitals, and navy yards, and sailor boarding-houses, and from ship to ship, the colonel he cornered him, and got him to say he would go with them. He told exactly the same story that Greenleaf did: I was taken sick, and couldn't go, and—-stop—I'm before my story, I believe—they made their voyage without him. They landed, dug trenches, and blistered their hands, and spent over two days in the search, while the schooner lay off and on, waiting for them: but they found nothing. After they got back, however, the colonel he had a meeting with the owners, and satisfied them all, in some way—I never knew how—that they had just reversed the bearings, and hadn't been near the place. How he knew, I can't say, for he had never been there, to my knowledge, and I happen to know that they must have been pretty near the spot, for they found a sort of a hillock that I remembered, and they told me all about the bearings, and they agreed with my chart."

"Yes—though I didn't go on the trip, I knew pretty much everything that happened. You see, Colonel Jones started working with the fortune teller again; he just puts her to sleep and tests her out on Jewell's Island, where she found a skeleton stuck between two trees, the walls of a hut overgrown with large trees, and all the things he had buried there. While we were at sea, she told him what we were doing day by day, and they wrote it all down; when we got back and compared notes, we found it all to be true. Ah! he was really clever, I tell you! Eventually, he got her on the trail of Taylor. She located him in the East Indies, under a different name, and he boarded one of our national ships. So, what does he do? He goes to the Navy Department and petitions for Taylor's release, claiming that a grand estate had been left to him—or that he had large expectations, I forget which. He was pretty secretive at first and wouldn't admit that he used to go by the name Thomas Taylor. I suppose he had his reasons. But after searching through hospitals, navy yards, sailor boarding houses, and from ship to ship, the colonel managed to corner him and got him to agree to go with them. He told exactly the same story that Greenleaf did: I got sick and couldn’t go—and—wait—I’m ahead of my story, I think—they made their voyage without him. They landed, dug trenches, blistered their hands, and spent over two days searching while the schooner waited off and on for them: but they found nothing. After they returned, though, the colonel had a meeting with the owners and somehow convinced them—I never knew how—that they had just reversed the bearings and hadn’t been anywhere near the place. How he knew that, I can't say, since he had never been there, to my knowledge, and I know they must have been pretty close to the spot because they found a sort of hillock that I remembered, and they told me all about the bearings, which matched my chart."

"Well!—"

"Well!"

"Well, the next time they went, they took Taylor with them, and everything went on smoothly enough till one day, when the voyage was almost up, Taylor he said to Pearce—'Pearce,' said he, 'to-morrow, at this time, I shall be a rich man; and now,' says he, 'Mr. Pearce,' says he, 'I must have my letters.' Upon this, up steps John Mac, and says he, 'Taylor,' says he, 'when you want any letters, you'll have to come to me for them; and I shall have to put you upon allowance.' And then Taylor—he was an old man-o'-warsman, you see, and he couldn't get along without his grog—he jest ups and says—'that's enough, capt'n. You may haul aft the sheet, tack ship, and go home. I shall tell you nothing more. As soon as the money is safe—I see how 'tis—old Taylor'll have to go overboard.' And he stuck to what he said, though he went ashore with them, just to show them that he knew every point of the compass—for he told them where they would find a couple of holes in the ledge—and they found them there, just as he said; and the first thing they saw, there was Taylor away up on the top of a high mountain, smoking a pipe. He had always told them he knew how to get up there; but they never believed him, because they had all tried and couldn't fetch it."

"Well, the next time they went, they took Taylor with them, and everything was going smoothly until one day, when the trip was almost over, Taylor said to Pearce—'Pearce,' he said, 'tomorrow at this time, I’ll be a rich man; and now,' he continued, 'Mr. Pearce, I need my letters.' At that, John Mac steps up and says, 'Taylor, when you want letters, you’ll have to come to me for them; and I’ll have to put you on an allowance.' Then Taylor—he was an old sailor, you see, and he couldn't get by without his drink—just piped up and said, 'that’s enough, captain. You can shift the sails, change direction, and head home. I won’t tell you anything more. As soon as the money is safe—I see how it is—old Taylor will have to walk the plank.' And he stood by what he said, even though he went ashore with them, just to show them he knew every point of the compass—he pointed out where they would find a couple of spots in the ledge—and they found them just as he said; and the first thing they saw was Taylor way up on top of a high mountain, smoking a pipe. He had always told them he knew how to get up there, but they never believed him, because they all tried and couldn’t make it."

"And he stuck to it, hey, and never told them anything more?"

"And he kept to it, right, and never said anything else?"

"Jess so."

"Jess, totally."

"And what became of Taylor? Is he living?"

"And what happened to Taylor? Is he still alive?"

"No; he died in the hospital at Bath not more than five years ago."

"No; he passed away in the hospital in Bath not more than five years ago."

"And you still think the money was there?"

"And you still think the money was there?"

"Think!—I am sure of it."

"Think!—I’m sure of it."

"Do you believe it is there now?"

"Do you think it's there now?"

"Do I!—Certainly I do!"

"Absolutely, I do!"

Whereupon, all I have to say is—Hurrah for bubbles!

Whereupon, all I have to say is—Cheers to bubbles!



SONNET.—QUEEN OF SCOTS.

BY WM. ALEXANDER.

BY WM. ALEXANDER.

Within a castle's battlemented walls,

Inside a castle's fortified walls,

In crimsoned dungeon lay fair Scotia's queen:

In a blood-red dungeon lay Scotia’s queen:

Like drooping sorrow seemed she oft to lean

Like drooping sorrow, she often seemed to lean

Her weary head. Pale, weeping memory recalls

Her tired head. Pale, crying memories remember

The beaming joys of her life's early day,

The bright joys of her early life,

Forever fled. Her spirit, palled with gloom,

Forever fled. Her spirit, weighed down by sadness,

Anticipates sweet rest but in the tomb—

Anticipates sweet rest but in the grave—

White wingéd Faith, her guardian one, alway

White-winged Faith, her guardian one, always

There hovering nigh. 'Tis morn; dreams she no more;

There hovering nearby. It's morning; she dreams no more;

On Fotheringay's black scaffold now she stands,

On Fotheringay's dark scaffold now she stands,

Clasping her cherished croslet in her hands,

Clutching her beloved croslet in her hands,

Anon to die. Her fate the loves deplore;

Anon to die. Her fate is mourned by those in love;

The angel-loves, eke, waft her soul to heaven;

The angel-loves also carry her soul to heaven;

Her faults, her follies, to her faith forgiven.

Her mistakes and flaws, forgiven by her faith.



THE PIONEER MOTHERS OF THE WEST.

BY MRS. E. F. ELLET.

BY MRS. E. F. ELLET.

MARY BLEDSOE.

The history of the early settlers of the West, a large portion of which has never been recorded in any published work, is full of personal adventure. No power of imagination could create materials more replete with romantic interest than their simple experience afforded. The early training of those hardy pioneers in their frontier life; the daring with Which they penetrated the wilderness, plunging into trackless forests, and encountering the savage tribes whose hunting-grounds they had invaded; and the sturdy perseverance with which they overcame all difficulties, compel our wondering admiration. But far less attention has been given to their exploits and sufferings than they deserve, because the accounts we have received are too vague and general; the picture is not brought near us, nor exhibited With life-like proportions and coloring; and our sympathy is denied to what we are unable to appreciate. It will, I am sure, be rendering a service to those interested in our American story to collect such traditionary information as can be fully relied upon, and thus show something of the daily life of those heroic adventurers.

The history of the early settlers of the West, much of which has never been documented in any published work, is packed with personal adventure. No imagination could create stories more filled with romantic interest than what their simple experiences provided. The early training of those tough pioneers in their frontier life, the courage with which they ventured into the wilderness, diving into uncharted forests, and meeting the native tribes whose hunting grounds they had invaded; and the strong determination with which they overcame all obstacles, earn our awe and admiration. However, their achievements and struggles have received far less attention than they deserve, because the accounts we have are too vague and general; the picture isn't brought close to us or presented with realistic details and colors, and we can't empathize with experiences we can't fully understand. I'm sure it would be a valuable service to those interested in our American history to gather reliable traditional information, providing a glimpse into the daily lives of those brave adventurers.

The kindness of a descendant of one of those noble patriots who, after having won distinction in the struggle for Independence, sought new homes in the free and growing West,[1] enables me to present some brief notice of one family associated with the early history of Tennessee. The name of Bledsoe is distinguished among the pioneers of the Cumberland Valley. The brothers of this name—Englishmen by birth—were living in 1769 upon the extreme border of civilization, near Fort Chipel, a military post in Wyth County, Virginia. It was not long before they removed further into the wild, being probably the earliest pioneers in the valley of the Holston, in what is now called Sullivan County, Tennessee, a portion of country at that time supposed to be within the limits of Virginia. The Bledsoes, with the Shelbys, settled themselves about twelve miles above the Island Flats. The beauty of that mountainous region attracted others, who impelled by the same spirit of adventure, and pride in being the first to explore the wilderness, came to join them in establishing the colony. They cheerfully ventured their property and lives, enduring the severest privations in taking possession of their new homes, influenced by the love of independence, equality, and religious freedom. The most dearly-prized rights of man had been threatened in the oppressive system adopted by Great Britain towards her colonies; her agents and the colonial magistrates manifested all the insolence of authority; and individuals who had suffered from their aggressions bethought themselves of a country beyond the mountains, in the midst of primeval forests, where no laws existed save the law of Nature—no magistrate except those selected by themselves; where full liberty of conscience, of speech, and of action prevailed. Yet, almost in the first year of their settlement, they formed a written code of regulations by which they agreed to be governed; each man signing his name thereto. The pioneer settlements of the Holston and Watanga, formed by parties of emigrants from neighboring provinces, traveling together through the wilderness, were not, in their constitution, unlike those of New Haven and Hartford; but among them was no godly Hooker, no learned and heavenly-minded Haynes. As from the first, however, they were exposed to the continual depredations and assaults of their savage neighbors, who looked with jealous eyes upon the approach of the white men, and waged a war of extermination against them, it was perhaps well that there were among them few men of letters. The rifle and the axe, their only weapons of civilization, suited better the perils they encountered from the fierce and marauding Shawnees, Chickamangas, Creeks, and Cherokees, than would the brotherly address of William Penn, or the pious discourses of Roger Williams.

The generosity of a descendant of one of those noble patriots who, after gaining recognition in the fight for Independence, sought new homes in the free and expanding West,[1] allows me to share a brief history of one family tied to the early days of Tennessee. The Bledsoe name is prominent among the pioneers of the Cumberland Valley. These brothers—originally from England—were living in 1769 on the edge of civilization, near Fort Chipel, a military post in Wythe County, Virginia. It wasn’t long before they moved deeper into the wilderness, likely becoming some of the first pioneers in the Holston Valley, in what is now Sullivan County, Tennessee, an area that was then thought to be part of Virginia. The Bledsoes settled about twelve miles above the Island Flats, alongside the Shelbys. The natural beauty of that mountainous region drew others, who, driven by the adventurous spirit and the desire to be the first to explore the wilds, joined them in starting a colony. They willingly risked their property and lives, enduring tremendous hardships to establish their new homes, motivated by the love of independence, equality, and religious freedom. The most cherished human rights had been threatened by the oppressive system imposed by Great Britain on its colonies; her agents and the colonial magistrates displayed all the arrogance of authority; and individuals who had suffered from their injustices began to think of a land beyond the mountains, in the midst of ancient forests, where no laws existed except those of Nature—no magistrates except those they chose themselves; where complete freedom of conscience, speech, and action prevailed. Yet, almost in the first year of their settlement, they created a written code of rules to govern themselves, with each man signing his name to it. The early settlements of Holston and Watauga, formed by groups of emigrants from neighboring regions traveling together through the wilderness, were similar in their structure to those of New Haven and Hartford; but among them, there were no godly Hooker, no learned and spiritually-minded Haynes. However, since they were consistently vulnerable to the ongoing raids and attacks of their hostile neighbors, who viewed the arrival of the white settlers with envy and waged a war of extermination against them, it may have been a blessing that there were few educated men among them. The rifle and the axe, their only tools of civilization, were more suited to the dangers they faced from the fierce and raiding Shawnees, Chickamaugas, Creeks, and Cherokees than would have been the brotherly words of William Penn or the pious sermons of Roger Williams.

During the first year, not more than fifty families had crossed the mountains; but others came with each revolving season to reinforce the little settlement, until its population swelled to hundreds; increasing to thousands within ten or fifteen years, notwithstanding the frequent and terrible inroads upon their numbers of the Indian rifle and tomahawk. The dwelling-houses were forts, picketed, and flanked by block-houses, and the inhabitants, for mutual aid and protection, took up their residence in groups around different stations, within a short distance of one another.

During the first year, no more than fifty families had crossed the mountains; but more arrived with each passing season to strengthen the small settlement, until the population grew to hundreds; eventually reaching thousands within ten to fifteen years, despite the constant and deadly attacks from Indian rifles and tomahawks that reduced their numbers. The houses were fortified, surrounded by pickets, and protected by blockhouses, and the residents, for mutual support and safety, settled in groups around different outposts, staying close to each other.

Not long after the Bledsoes established themselves upon the banks of the Holston, Colonel Anthony Bledsoe, who was an excellent surveyor, was appointed clerk to the commissioners who ran the line dividing Virginia and North Carolina. Bledsoe had, before this, ascertained that Sullivan County was comprised within the boundaries of the latter province. In June, 1776, he was chosen by the inhabitants of the county to the command of the militia. The office imposed on him the dangerous duty of repelling the savages and defending the frontier. He had often to call out the militia and lead them to meet their Indian assailants, whom they would pursue to their villages through the recesses of the forest. The battle of Long Island, fought a few miles below his station, near the Island Flats, was one of the earliest and hardest fought battles known in the traditionary history of Tennessee. In June, 1776, more than seven hundred Indian warriors advanced upon the settlements on the Holston, with the avowed object of exterminating the white race through all their borders. Colonel Bledsoe, at the head of the militia, marched to meet them, and in the conflict which ensued was completely victorious; the Indians being routed, and leaving forty dead upon the field. This disastrous defeat for a time held them in check: but the spirit of savage hostility was invincible, and in the years following there was a constant succession of Indian troubles, in which Colonel Bledsoe was conspicuous for his bravery and services.

Not long after the Bledsoes settled by the banks of the Holston River, Colonel Anthony Bledsoe, a skilled surveyor, was appointed as the clerk to the commissioners who were in charge of marking the boundary line between Virginia and North Carolina. Before this, Bledsoe had determined that Sullivan County was within the borders of North Carolina. In June 1776, the residents of the county chose him to lead the militia. This role came with the dangerous responsibility of defending against Native American attacks and protecting the frontier. He frequently had to call upon the militia and lead them against their Indian attackers, pursuing them back to their villages through the woods. One of the earliest and fiercest battles in Tennessee's history, the Battle of Long Island, took place just a few miles from his position, near Island Flats. In June 1776, over seven hundred Native American warriors advanced towards the settlements along the Holston with the intent of wiping out the white settlers in the region. Colonel Bledsoe, leading the militia, met them in battle and achieved a decisive victory, forcing the Indians to retreat and leaving forty dead on the field. This significant defeat temporarily held the Natives back, but the relentless spirit of hostility remained, and in the following years, there was a continuous series of conflicts with Native Americans in which Colonel Bledsoe distinguished himself through his bravery and service.

In 1779, Sullivan County having been recognized as a part of North Carolina, Governor Caswell appointed Anthony Bledsoe colonel, and Isaac Shelby lieutenant-colonel, of its military company. About the beginning of July of the following year, General Charles McDowell, who commanded a district east of the mountains, sent to Bledsoe a dispatch, giving him an account of the condition of the country. The surrender of Charleston had brought the State of South Carolina under British power; the people had been summoned to return to their allegiance, and resistance was ventured only by a few resolute spirits, determined to brave death rather than submit to the invader. The Whigs had fled into North Carolina, whence they returned as soon as they were able to oppose the enemy. Colonels Tarleton and Ferguson had advanced towards North Carolina at the head of their soldiery; and McDowell ordered Colonel Bledsoe to rally the militia of his county, and come forward in readiness to assist in repelling the invader's approach. Similar dispatches were sent to Colonel Sevier and to other officers, and the patriots were not slow in obeying the summons.

In 1779, Sullivan County was recognized as part of North Carolina, and Governor Caswell appointed Anthony Bledsoe as colonel and Isaac Shelby as lieutenant-colonel of its military company. Around the beginning of July the following year, General Charles McDowell, who was in charge of a district east of the mountains, sent Bledsoe a message outlining the situation in the area. The surrender of Charleston had placed South Carolina under British control; the people had been called to return to their loyalty, and only a few brave individuals were willing to face death rather than submit to the invader. The Whigs had fled to North Carolina, but they returned as soon as they could to resist the enemy. Colonels Tarleton and Ferguson had marched towards North Carolina with their troops, and McDowell instructed Colonel Bledsoe to gather the militia of his county and be prepared to help repel the invader's advance. Similar messages were sent to Colonel Sevier and other officers, and the patriots quickly answered the call.

While the British Colonel Ferguson, under the orders of Cornwallis, was sweeping the country near the frontier, gathering the loyalists under his standard and driving back the Whigs, against whom fortune seemed to have decided, a resolute band was assembled for their succor far up among the mountains. From a population of five or six thousand, not more than twelve hundred of them fighting men, a body of near five hundred mountaineers, armed with rifles and clad in leathern hunting-shirts, was gathered. The anger of these sons of liberty had been stirred up by an insolent message received from Colonel Ferguson, that, "if they did not instantly lay down their arms, he would come over the mountains and whip their republicanism out of them;" and they were eager for an opportunity of showing what regard they paid to his threats.

While British Colonel Ferguson, under Cornwallis's orders, was sweeping through the countryside near the frontier, rallying loyalists to his side and pushing back the Whigs, it seemed like fortune was on his side. Meanwhile, a determined group was gathering for their support deep in the mountains. From a population of five or six thousand, only about twelve hundred were fighting men, but nearly five hundred mountaineers, armed with rifles and wearing leather hunting shirts, came together. The anger of these sons of liberty was ignited by an arrogant message from Colonel Ferguson, stating that "if they didn't immediately lay down their arms, he would come over the mountains and beat their republicanism out of them." They were eager for a chance to show how little they cared for his threats.

At this juncture, Colonel Isaac Shelby returned from Kentucky, where he had been surveying land for the great company of land speculators headed by Henderson, Hart, and others. The young officer was betrothed to Miss Susan Hart, a belle celebrated among the western settlements at that period, and it was shrewdly suspected that his sudden return from the wilds of Kentucky was to be attributed to the attractions of that young lady; notwithstanding that due credit is given to the patriot, in recent biographical sketches, for an ardent wish to aid his countrymen in their struggle for liberty by his active services at the scene of conflict. On his arrival at Bledsoe's, it was a matter of choice with the colonel whether he should himself go forth and march at the head of the advancing army of volunteers, or yield the command to Shelby. It was necessary for one to remain behind, for the danger to the defenceless inhabitants of the country was even greater from the Indians than the British; and it was obvious that the ruthless savage would take immediate advantage of the departure of a large body of fighting men, to fall upon the enfeebled frontier. Shelby, on his part, insisted that it was the duty of Colonel Bledsoe, whose family, relatives, and defenceless neighbors looked to him for protection, to stay with the troops at home for the purpose of repelling the expected Indian assault. For himself, he urged, he had no family to guard, or who might mourn his loss, and it was better that he should advance with the troops to join McDowell. No one could tell where might be the post of danger and honor, at home or on the other side of the mountain. The arguments he used no doubt corresponded with his friend's own convictions, his sense of duty to his family, and of true regard to the welfare of his country; and the deliberation resulted in his relinquishment of the command to his junior officer. It was thus that the conscientious, though not ambitious, patriot lost the honor of commanding in one of the most distinguished actions of the Revolutionary War.

At this point, Colonel Isaac Shelby returned from Kentucky, where he had been checking out land for the big group of land speculators led by Henderson, Hart, and others. The young officer was engaged to Miss Susan Hart, a popular young woman known throughout the western settlements at the time, and many suspected his sudden return from the wilderness of Kentucky had more to do with her than anything else; however, recent biographies do acknowledge his strong desire to help his fellow countrymen in their fight for freedom through his active participation in the conflict. When he arrived at Bledsoe's, it was up to the colonel whether he should personally lead the advancing army of volunteers or hand over command to Shelby. Someone needed to stay behind, as the threat to the defenseless residents of the area was even greater from the Indians than from the British; it was clear that the ruthless natives would take advantage of the large number of fighters leaving to attack the weakened frontier. Shelby believed it was Colonel Bledsoe's duty to stay with the troops at home to protect his family, relatives, and vulnerable neighbors from the expected Indian attack. As for himself, he argued that he had no family to protect or anyone who would mourn his loss, so it made more sense for him to head out with the troops to join McDowell. No one could say where the real danger and honor lay, whether at home or across the mountains. The points he made likely aligned with his friend's own beliefs, his responsibility to his family, and his genuine concern for the well-being of his country; ultimately, this led to Bledsoe giving up command to his junior officer. In this way, the conscientious yet unambitious patriot missed the opportunity to lead one of the most notable actions of the Revolutionary War.

Colonel Shelby took the command of those gallant mountaineers who encountered the forces of Ferguson at King's Mountain on the 7th October, 1780. Three days after that splendid victory, Colonel Bledsoe received from him an official dispatch giving an account of the battle. The daughter of Colonel Bledsoe well remembers having heard this dispatch read by her father, though it has probably long since shared the fate of other valuable family papers.

Colonel Shelby led the brave mountaineers who faced Ferguson's forces at King's Mountain on October 7, 1780. Three days after that impressive victory, Colonel Bledsoe received an official letter from him detailing the battle. Colonel Bledsoe's daughter clearly remembers hearing her father read this letter, although it has likely been lost like other important family documents.

When the hero of King's Mountain, wearing the victor's wreath, returned to his friends, he found that his betrothed had departed with her father for Kentucky, leaving for him no request to follow. Sarah, the above-mentioned daughter of Colonel Bledsoe, often rallied the young officer, who spent considerable time at her father's, upon this cruel desertion. He would reply by expressing much indignation at the treatment he had received at the hands of the fair coquette, and protesting that he would not follow her to Kentucky, nor ask her of her father; he would wait for little Sarah Bledsoe, a far prettier bird, he would aver, than the one that had flown away. The maiden, then some twelve or thirteen years of age, would laughingly return his bantering by saying he "had better wait, indeed, and see if he could win Miss Bledsoe who could not win Miss Hart." The arch damsel was not wholly in jest, for a youthful kinsman of the colonel—David Shelby, a lad of seventeen or eighteen, who had fought by his side at King's Mountain—had already gained her youthful affections. She remained true to this early love, though her lover was only a private soldier. And it may be well to record that, the gallant colonel who thus threatened infidelity to his, did actually, notwithstanding his protestations, go to Kentucky the following year, and was married to Miss Susan Hart, who made him a faithful and excellent wife.

When the hero of King's Mountain, wearing the victor's wreath, returned to his friends, he found that his fiancée had left with her father for Kentucky, without any request for him to follow. Sarah, Colonel Bledsoe's daughter, often teased the young officer, who spent a lot of time at her father's house, about this cruel abandonment. He would respond with a lot of anger at how he had been treated by the charming coquette, insisting he wouldn’t follow her to Kentucky, nor ask for her hand from her father; he would wait for little Sarah Bledsoe, who he claimed was a far prettier catch than the one who had flown away. The girl, then about twelve or thirteen years old, would laugh and reply that he "better wait and see if he could win Miss Bledsoe, who couldn't win Miss Hart." The clever girl wasn't entirely joking, as a young relative of the colonel—David Shelby, a boy of seventeen or eighteen who had fought alongside him at King's Mountain—had already captured her young heart. She remained loyal to this first love, even though her boyfriend was just a private soldier. It's worth noting that the brave colonel, who had threatened to be unfaithful, actually did go to Kentucky the following year and married Miss Susan Hart, who became a devoted and wonderful wife.

During the whole of the trying period that intervened between the first settlement of east Tennessee and the close of the Revolutionary struggle, Colonel Bledsoe, with his brother and kinsmen, was almost incessantly engaged in the strife with their Indian foes, as well as in the laborious enterprise of subduing the forest, and converting the tangled wilds into the husbandman's fields of plenty. In these varied scenes of trouble and trial, of toil and danger, the men were aided and encouraged by the women. Mary Bledsoe, the colonel's wife, was a woman of remarkable energy, and noted for her independence both of thought and action. She never hesitated to expose herself to danger whenever she thought it her duty to brave it; and when Indian hostilities were most fierce, when their homes were frequently invaded by the murderous savage, and females struck down by the tomahawk or carried into captivity, she was foremost in urging her husband and friends to go forth and meet the foe, instead of striving to detain them for the protection of her own household. During this time of peril and watchfulness little attention could have been given to books, even had the pioneers possessed them; but the Bible, the Confession of Faith, and a few such works as Baxter's Call, Bunyan's Pilgrim's Progress, etc., were generally to be found in the library of every resident on the frontier.

During the entire difficult period between the initial settlement of East Tennessee and the end of the Revolutionary War, Colonel Bledsoe, along with his brother and relatives, was nearly constantly engaged in struggles against their Native American enemies, as well as in the hard work of taming the land and transforming the dense wilderness into productive farmland. In these various scenes of hardship and trials, labor and danger, the men were supported and encouraged by the women. Mary Bledsoe, the colonel’s wife, was an incredibly strong and independent woman, known for her assertiveness in both thoughts and actions. She never hesitated to face danger whenever she felt it was her duty; when Indian attacks were at their peak and their homes were often invaded by violent warriors, with women killed or taken captive, she was always the first to urge her husband and friends to confront the enemy rather than trying to keep them home for her own safety. During this perilous and vigilant time, little attention could be paid to books, even if the pioneers had them; however, the Bible, the Confession of Faith, and a few works like Baxter's Call and Bunyan's Pilgrim's Progress were commonly found in the homes of every resident on the frontier.

About the close of the year 1779, Colonel Bledsoe and his brothers, with a few friends, crossed the Cumberland Mountains, descended into the valley of Cumberland River, and explored the beautiful region on its banks. Delighted with its shady woods, its herds of buffaloes, its rich and genial soil, and its salubrious climate, their report on their return induced many of the inhabitants of East Tennessee to resolve on seeking a new home in the Cumberland Valley. The Bledsoes did not remove their families thither until three years afterwards; but the idea of settling the valley originated with them; they were the first to explore it, and it was in consequence of their report and advice that the expedition was fitted out, under the direction of Captain (afterwards General) Robertson and Colonel John Donaldson, to establish the earliest colony in that part of the country. The account of this expedition, and the planting of the settlement, is contained in the memoir of "Sarah Buchanan," vol. iii. of "Women of the American Revolution."

Around the end of 1779, Colonel Bledsoe and his brothers, along with a few friends, crossed the Cumberland Mountains, made their way down into the Cumberland River valley, and explored the beautiful area along its banks. Captivated by its shady woods, herds of buffalo, fertile soil, and healthy climate, their report upon returning prompted many residents of East Tennessee to decide to look for a new home in the Cumberland Valley. The Bledsoes didn’t move their families there until three years later, but the idea of settling the valley began with them; they were the first to explore it, and it was because of their report and guidance that the expedition was organized, led by Captain (later General) Robertson and Colonel John Donaldson, to establish the first colony in that region. The details of this expedition and the founding of the settlement can be found in the memoir of "Sarah Buchanan," vol. iii. of "Women of the American Revolution."

The daughter of Colonel Bledsoe, from whose recollection Mr. Haynes has obtained most of the incidents recorded in these sketches, has in her possession letters that passed between her father and General Robertson, in which repeated allusions are made to the fact that to his suggestions and counsel was owing the first thought of emigration to the Cumberland Valley. In 1784, Anthony Bledsoe removed with his family to the new settlement of which he had thus been one of the founders. His brother, Colonel Isaac Bledsoe, had gone the year before. They took up their residence in what is now Sumner County, and established a fort or station at "Bledsoe's Lick"—now known as the Castalian Springs. The families being thus united, and the eldest daughter of Anthony married to David Shelby, the station became a rallying-point for an extensive district surrounding it. The Bledsoes were used to fighting with the Indians; they were men of well-known energy and courage, and their fort was the place to which the settlers looked for protection—the colonels being the acknowledged leaders of the pioneers in their neighborhood, and the terror, far and near, of the savage marauders. Anthony was also a member of the North Carolina Legislature from Sumner County.

The daughter of Colonel Bledsoe, from whom Mr. Haynes has gathered most of the stories in these sketches, has letters that her father exchanged with General Robertson. These letters often mention that it was his suggestions and advice that inspired the initial idea of moving to the Cumberland Valley. In 1784, Anthony Bledsoe moved with his family to the new settlement that he had helped to establish. His brother, Colonel Isaac Bledsoe, had gone the year before. They settled in what is now Sumner County and established a fort or station at "Bledsoe's Lick," which is now known as Castalian Springs. With their families united, and Anthony's eldest daughter married to David Shelby, the station became a gathering place for a large surrounding area. The Bledsoes were experienced in fighting off Indians; they were known for their energy and bravery, and their fort was where settlers looked for safety—the colonels were recognized as the leaders of the pioneers nearby and were feared by the savage raiders. Anthony was also a member of the North Carolina Legislature representing Sumner County.

From 1780 to 1794, or 1795, a continual warfare was kept up by the Creeks and Cherokees against the inhabitants of the valley. The history of this time would be a fearful record of scenes of bloody strife and atrocious barbarity. Several hundred persons fell victims to the ruthless foe, who spared neither age nor sex, and many women and children were carried far from their friends into hopeless captivity. The settlers were frequently robbed and their negro slaves taken away; in the course of a few years two thousand horses were stolen; their cattle and hogs were destroyed, their houses and barns burned, and their plantations laid waste. In consequence of these incursions, many of the inhabitants gathered together at the stations on the frontier, and established themselves under military rule for the protection of the interior settlements. During this desperate period, the pursuits of the farmer could not be abandoned; lands were to be surveyed and marked, and fields cleared and cultivated, by men who could not venture beyond their own doors without arms in their hands. The labors of those active and vigilant leaders, the Bledsoes, in supporting and defending the colony, were indefatigable. Nor was the heroic matron—the subject of this notice—less active in her appropriate sphere of action. Her family consisted of seven daughters and five sons, the eldest of whom, Sarah Shelby, was not more than eighteen when she came to Sumner. Mrs. Bledsoe was almost the only instructor of these children, the family being left to her sole charge while her husband was engaged in his toilsome duties, or harassed with the cares incident to an uninterrupted border warfare.

From 1780 to 1794, or 1795, there was constant fighting between the Creeks and Cherokees and the people living in the valley. The history from this time would be a terrifying account filled with scenes of bloody conflict and terrible brutality. Several hundred people became victims of the merciless enemy, who showed no mercy to anyone, regardless of age or gender, and many women and children were taken far from their families into hopeless captivity. The settlers were often robbed, and their enslaved individuals were taken away; over a few years, two thousand horses were stolen, their cattle and pigs were destroyed, their homes and barns were burned, and their farms ruined. Because of these attacks, many inhabitants gathered at the frontier stations and set up military rule to protect the inner settlements. During this grim time, farming activities couldn't stop; land needed to be surveyed, marked, fields cleared, and cultivated by men who couldn't step outside their homes without weapons. The efforts of those active and vigilant leaders, the Bledsoes, to support and defend the colony were tireless. Nor was the brave matron—the focus of this notice—less active in her proper role. Her family included seven daughters and five sons, the eldest, Sarah Shelby, being only eighteen when she arrived in Sumner. Mrs. Bledsoe was almost the sole teacher for these children, as her husband was busy with his demanding duties or preoccupied with the worries connected to ongoing border warfare.

Too soon was this devoted wife and mother called upon to suffer a far deeper calamity than any she had yet experienced. On the night of the 20th July, 1788, the family were alarmed by hearing the horses and cattle running tumultuously around the station, as if suddenly frightened. Colonel Anthony Bledsoe, who was then at home, rose and went to the gate of the fort. As he opened it, he was shot down; the same ball killing an Irish servant, named Campbell, who had been long devotedly attached to him. The colonel did not expire immediately, but was carried back into the station, while preparations were made for defence. Aware of the near approach of death, Bledsoe's anxiety was to provide for the comfort of his family. He had surveyed large tracts of land, and had secured grants for several thousand acres, which constituted nearly his whole property. The law of North Carolina at that time gave all the lands to the sons, to the exclusion of the daughters. In consequence, should the colonel die without a will, his seven young daughters would be left destitute. In this hour of bitter trial, Mrs. Bledsoe's thoughts were not alone of her own sufferings, and the deadly peril that hung over them, but of the provision necessary for the helpless ones dependent on her care. She suggested to her wounded husband that a will should be immediately drawn up. It was done; and a portion of land was assigned to each of the seven daughters, who thus in after life had reason to remember with gratitude the presence of mind and affectionate care of their mother.

Too soon was this devoted wife and mother faced with a much deeper tragedy than anything she had experienced before. On the night of July 20, 1788, the family was alarmed by the sounds of horses and cattle running wildly around the station, as if suddenly scared. Colonel Anthony Bledsoe, who was at home, got up and went to the gate of the fort. As he opened it, he was shot down; the same bullet also killed an Irish servant named Campbell, who had been devoted to him for a long time. The colonel didn’t die right away but was carried back into the station while preparations were made for defense. Knowing that death was near, Bledsoe was anxious to ensure his family's comfort. He had surveyed large areas of land and secured grants for several thousand acres, which made up nearly all of his property. At that time, the law in North Carolina gave all the land to the sons, excluding the daughters. This meant that if the colonel died without a will, his seven young daughters would be left destitute. In this moment of deep trial, Mrs. Bledsoe didn’t just think about her own suffering and the imminent danger, but also about the provisions needed for the helpless ones reliant on her care. She suggested to her wounded husband that they should immediately draft a will. It was done; a portion of land was assigned to each of their seven daughters, who would later have reason to remember with gratitude their mother’s presence of mind and loving care.

Her sufferings from Indian hostility were not terminated by this overwhelming stroke. A brief list of those who fell victims, among her family and kinsmen, may afford some idea of the trials she endured, and of the strength of character which enabled her to bear up, and to support others, under such terrible experiences. In January, 1793, her son Anthony, then seventeen years of age, while passing near the present site of Nashville, was shot through the body, and severely wounded, by a party of Indians in ambush. He was pursued to the gates of a neighboring fort. Not a month afterwards, her eldest son, Thomas, was also desperately wounded by the savages, and escaped with difficulty from their hands. Early in the following April, he was shot dead near his mother's house, and scalped by the murderous Indians. On the same day, Colonel Isaac Bledsoe was killed and scalped by a party of about twenty Creek Indians, who beset him in the field, and cut off his retreat to his station, near at hand.

Her suffering from Indian attacks didn't end with this overwhelming blow. A short list of those who fell victim among her family and relatives gives an idea of the trials she went through and the strength of character that helped her cope and support others during such horrific events. In January 1793, her son Anthony, just seventeen years old, was shot in the body and severely injured by a group of Indians lying in wait near what is now Nashville. He was chased to the gates of a nearby fort. Less than a month later, her oldest son, Thomas, was also badly wounded by the Indians and barely escaped their clutches. In early April of that year, he was shot dead near his mother's home and scalped by the murderous Indians. On that same day, Colonel Isaac Bledsoe was killed and scalped by a group of about twenty Creek Indians, who ambushed him in the field and cut off his escape to his nearby station.

In April, 1794, Anthony, the son of Mrs. Bledsoe, and his cousin of the same name, were shot by a party of Indians, near the house of General Smith, on Drake Creek, ten miles from Gallatin. The lads were going to school, and were then on their way to visit Mrs. Sarah Shelby, the sister of Anthony, who lived on Station Camp Creek.

In April 1794, Anthony, Mrs. Bledsoe's son, and his cousin, also named Anthony, were shot by a group of Indians near General Smith's house on Drake Creek, ten miles from Gallatin. The boys were heading to school and were on their way to visit Mrs. Sarah Shelby, Anthony's sister, who lived on Station Camp Creek.

Some time afterwards, Mrs. Bledsoe herself was on the road from Bledsoe's Lick to the above-mentioned station, where the court of Sumner county was at that time held. Her object was to attend to some business connected with the estate of her late husband. She was escorted on her way by the celebrated Thomas S. Spencer, and Robert Jones. The party were waylaid and fired upon by a large body of Indians. Jones was severely wounded, and turning, rode rapidly back for about two miles; after which, he fell dead from his horse. The savages advanced boldly upon the others, intending to take them prisoners.

Some time later, Mrs. Bledsoe was traveling from Bledsoe's Lick to the mentioned station, where the Sumner County court was being held at that time. She was there to handle some business related to her late husband's estate. She was accompanied by the well-known Thomas S. Spencer and Robert Jones. Their group was ambushed and shot at by a large group of Indians. Jones was seriously injured and, after riding quickly back for about two miles, he fell off his horse and died. The attackers then boldly approached the others, planning to capture them.

It was not consistent with Spencer's chivalrous character to attempt to save himself by leaving his companion to the mercy of the foe. Bidding her retreat as fast as possible, and encouraging her to keep her seat firmly, he protected her by following more slowly in her rear, with his trusty rifle in his hand. When the Indians in pursuit came too near, he would raise his weapon, as if to fire; and, as he was known to be an excellent marksman, the savages were not willing to encounter him, but hastened to the shelter of trees, while he continued his retreat. In this manner he kept them at bay for some miles, not firing a single shot—for he knew that his threatening had more effect—until Mrs. Bledsoe reached a station. Her life and his own were, on this occasion, saved by his prudence and presence of mind; for both would have been lost had he yielded to the temptation to fire.

It wasn't in Spencer's noble character to try to save himself by leaving his companion at the mercy of the enemy. He urged her to get away as quickly as she could and encouraged her to hold her position firmly while he stayed behind, armed with his reliable rifle. When the pursuing Indians got too close, he would raise his gun as if to shoot; since he was known to be an excellent marksman, the attackers hesitated to confront him and quickly sought the cover of the trees, allowing him to continue his retreat. In this way, he kept them at bay for several miles without firing a single shot—he knew that his intimidation was more effective—until Mrs. Bledsoe reached a safe place. His caution and quick thinking saved both their lives that day; they would have been lost if he had given in to the urge to fire.

This Spencer—for his gallantry and reckless daring, named "the Chevalier Bayard of Cumberland Valley"—was famed for his encounters with the Indians, by whom he had often been shot at, and wounded on more than one occasion. His proportions and strength were those of a giant, and the wonder-loving people were accustomed to tell marvelous stories concerning him. It was said that, at one time, being unarmed when attacked by the Indians, he reached into a tree, and, wrenching off a huge bough by main force, drove back his assailants with it. He lived for some years alone in Cumberland Valley—it is said, from 1776 to 1779—before a single white man had taken up his abode there; his dwelling being a large hollow tree, the roots of which still remain near Bledsoe's Lick. For one year—the tradition is—a man by the name of Holiday shared his retreat; but the hollow being not sufficiently spacious to accommodate two lodgers, they were under the necessity of separating, and Holiday departed to seek a home in the valley of the Kentucky River. But one difficulty arose; those dwellers in the primeval forest had but one knife between them! What, was to be done? for a knife was an article of indispensable necessity: it belonged to Spencer, and it would have been madness in the owner of such an article to part with it. He resolved to accompany Holiday part of the way on his journey, and went as far as Big Barren River. When about to turn back, Spencer's heart relented: he broke the blade of his knife in two, gave half to his friend, and with a light heart returned to his hollow tree. Not long after his gallant rescue of Mrs. Bledsoe, he was killed by a party of Indians, on the road from Nashville to Knoxville. For nearly twenty years he had been exposed to every variety of danger, and escaped them all; but his hour came at last; and the dust of the hermit and renowned warrior of Cumberland Valley now reposes on "Spencer's Hill," near the Crab Orchard, on the road between Nashville and Knoxville.

This Spencer—known for his bravery and fearless spirit, dubbed "the Chevalier Bayard of Cumberland Valley"—was famous for his confrontations with the Indians, who had often shot at him and wounded him on more than one occasion. He had the size and strength of a giant, and the amazed townsfolk loved to share incredible stories about him. It was said that once, when he was unarmed and attacked by Indians, he reached into a tree, ripped off a huge branch with sheer force, and fought them off. He lived alone in Cumberland Valley for several years—it’s said from 1776 to 1779—before any other white person settled there; his home was a large hollow tree, the roots of which still stand near Bledsoe's Lick. For one year—a tradition says— a man named Holiday shared his shelter; but the hollow wasn't big enough for two, so they had to part ways, and Holiday went to find a home in the Kentucky River valley. However, they faced one problem; those living in the wild had only one knife between them! What were they to do? A knife was an essential tool: it belonged to Spencer, and it would have been crazy for him to give it up. He decided to accompany Holiday part of the way and went as far as Big Barren River. When he was about to turn back, Spencer's heart softened: he broke his knife in two, gave half to his friend, and returned to his hollow tree with a light heart. Not long after he heroically saved Mrs. Bledsoe, he was killed by a group of Indians on the road from Nashville to Knoxville. For nearly twenty years, he faced various dangers and survived them all; but his time finally came, and the remains of the hermit and celebrated warrior of Cumberland Valley now rest on "Spencer's Hill," near Crab Orchard, on the route between Nashville and Knoxville.

Bereaved of her husband, sons, and brother-in-law by the murderous savages, Mrs. Bledsoe was obliged alone to undertake, not only the charge of her husband's estate, but the care of the children, and their education and settlement in life. These duties were discharged with unwavering energy and Christian patience. Her religion had taught her fortitude under her unexampled distresses; and through all this trying period of her life, she exhibited a decision and firmness of character which bespoke no ordinary powers of intellect. Her mind, indeed, was of masculine strength, and she was remarkable for independence of thought and opinion. In person, she was attractive, being neither tall nor large, until advanced in life. Her hair was brown, her eyes gray and her complexion fair. Her useful life was closed in the autumn of 1808. The record of her worth, and of what she did and suffered, is an humble one, and may win little attention from the careless many, who regard not the memory of our "pilgrim mothers:" but the recollection of her gentle virtues has not yet faded from the hearts of her descendants; and those to whom they tell the story of her life will acknowledge her the worthy companion of those noble men to whom belongs the praise of having originated a new colony and built up a goodly state in the bosom of the forest. Their patriotic labors, their struggles with the surrounding savages, their efforts in the maintenance of the community they had founded—sealed, as they finally were, with their own blood, and the blood of their sons and relatives—will never be forgotten while the apprehension of what is noble, generous, and good survives in the hearts of their countrymen.

After losing her husband, sons, and brother-in-law to brutal savages, Mrs. Bledsoe had to manage not only her husband’s estate but also take care of the children and ensure their education and future. She faced these responsibilities with unwavering determination and Christian patience. Her faith taught her to remain strong during her extraordinary hardships, and throughout this challenging time, she showed a decisiveness and strength of character that indicated exceptional intelligence. Her mind was strong, and she was known for her independent thoughts and opinions. Physically, she was attractive, neither tall nor large until later in life. She had brown hair, gray eyes, and a fair complexion. Her impactful life came to an end in the autumn of 1808. The record of her contributions and the struggles she endured is modest and may receive little attention from those who overlook the legacy of our "pilgrim mothers." However, the memory of her gentle virtues has not faded from the hearts of her descendants; those who share her story will recognize her as a worthy companion to the noble men who founded a new colony and built a thriving state in the wilderness. Their patriotic efforts, their battles with surrounding savages, and their commitment to the community they established—sealed with their own blood, and that of their sons and relatives—will never be forgotten as long as there is an appreciation for what is noble, generous, and good in the hearts of their fellow countrymen.

[1] Milton A. Haynes, Esq., of Tennessee, has furnished me with this and other accounts.

[1] Milton A. Haynes, Esq., from Tennessee, has provided me with this and other accounts.



MORE GOSSIP ABOUT CHILDREN,

IN A FAMILIAR EPISTLE TO THE EDITOR.

BY LOUIS GAYLORD CLARK.

BY LOUIS GAYLORD CLARK.

MY DEAR GODEY:—
I have not finished my gossip about children. I have a good deal yet to say touching their sensibilities, their nice discriminating sense, and the treatment which they too frequently receive from those who, although older than themselves, are in very many things not half so wise.

MY DEAR GODEY:—
I haven’t finished my thoughts on children. I still have a lot to say about their feelings, their keen sense of understanding, and the way they're often treated by those who, even though they are older, are not nearly as wise in many respects.

If you will take up Southey's Autobiography, written by himself (and his son), and recently published by my friends, the brothers Harper, you will find in the portion of Southey's early history, as recorded by himself, many striking examples of the keen susceptibility of childhood to outward and inward impressions, and of the deep feeling which underlies the apparently unthoughtful career of a young boy. It is a delightful opening of his whole heart to his reader. One sees with him the smallest object of nature about the home of his childhood; and it is impossible not to enter into all his feelings of little joys and poignant sorrows. I am not without the hope, therefore, that, in the few records which I am about to give you; partly of personal experience and partly of personal observation, I shall be able to enlist the attention of your readers; for, after all, each one of us, friend Godey, in our own more mature joys and sorrows, is but an epitome, so to speak, the great mass, who alike rejoice and grieve us.

If you pick up Southey's Autobiography, written by him (and his son), and recently published by my friends, the Harper brothers, you'll discover in the section of Southey's early history, as shared by him, many striking examples of how sensitive childhood is to both external and internal experiences, as well as the deep emotions that underpin the seemingly careless life of a young boy. It's a beautiful opening of his entire heart to the reader. You can see through his eyes the tiniest elements of nature from his childhood home, and it's impossible not to connect with all his feelings of small joys and intense sorrows. I still hope that in the few stories I'm about to share with you, drawn from my own experiences and observations, I'll capture your readers' interest; because, in the end, each of us, my friend Godey, in our own more mature joys and sorrows, is just a reflection of the larger group that equally brings us happiness and sadness.

I do not wish to exhibit anything like a spirit of egotism, and I assure you that I write with a gratified feeling that is a very wide remove from that selfish sentiment, when I tell you that I have received from very many parents, in different parts of the country, letters containing their "warm and grateful thanks" for the endeavor which I made, in a recent number of your magazine, to create more confidence in childhood and youth; to awaken, along with a "sense of duty"—that too frequent excuse for domestic tyranny—a feeling of generous forbearance for the trivial, venial faults of those whose hearts are just and tender, and whom "kindness wins when cruelty would repel." You must let me go on in my own way, and I will try to illustrate the truth and justice of my position.

I don’t want to come across as egotistical, and I can assure you that I’m writing with a genuine sense of gratitude that’s far from selfish. I’m pleased to share that I’ve received letters from many parents across the country expressing their "warm and grateful thanks" for my efforts in a recent issue of your magazine to create more confidence in childhood and youth; to spark, along with a "sense of duty"—which is often used to justify home tyranny—a sense of generous patience for the small, forgivable faults of those whose hearts are kind and gentle, and who respond well to kindness rather than cruelty. Please allow me to continue in my own way, and I’ll do my best to illustrate the truth and fairness of my perspective.

I must go back to my very earliest schooldays. I doubt if I was more than five years old, a little boy in the country, when I was sent, with my twin-brother, to a summer "district school." It was kept by a "school-ma'am," a pleasant young woman of some twenty years of age. She was positively my first love. I am afraid I was an awkward scholar at first; but the enticing manner in which Mary —— (I grieve that only the faint sound of her unsyllabled name comes to me now from "the dark backward and abysm of Time") coaxed me through the alphabet and the words of one syllable; encouraged me to encounter those of two (the first of which I remember to this day, whenever the baker's bill for my children's daily bread is presented for audit); stimulated me to attack those of three; until, at the last, I was enabled to surmount that tallest of orthoëpical combinations, "Mi-chi-li-mack-i-nack", without a particle of fear; the enticing manner, I say, in which Mary —— accomplished all this, won my heart. She would stoop over and kiss me, on my low seat, when I was successful, and very pleasant were her "good words" to my ear. Bless your heart! I remember at this moment the feeling of her soft brown curls upon my cheek; and I would give almost anything now to see the first "certificate" of good conduct which I brought home, in her handwriting, to my mother, and which was kept for years among fans, bits of dried orange-peel, and sprigs of withered "caraway," in a corner of the bureau-"draw." All this came very vividly to me some time ago, when my own little boy brought home his first "school-ticket." He is not called, however—and I rejoice that he is not—to remember dear companions, who "bewept to the grave did go, with true-love showers."

I need to go back to my earliest school days. I doubt I was older than five, a little kid in the countryside, when I was sent, along with my twin brother, to a summer "district school." It was run by a "school-ma'am," a friendly young woman around twenty years old. She was definitely my first love. I was probably an awkward student at first, but the charming way Mary —— (I regret that only the faint sound of her name resonates with me now from "the dark backward and abysm of Time") guided me through the alphabet and one-syllable words; encouraged me to tackle those with two syllables (the first of which I still remember today whenever I see the baker's bill for my kids' daily bread); motivated me to conquer three-syllable words; until, in the end, I was able to handle that tricky combination, "Mi-chi-li-mack-i-nack", without any fear at all. Her charming approach, I say, won my heart. She would lean down and kiss me on my small seat when I succeeded, and her kind words were music to my ears. Bless your heart! I can still feel her soft brown curls against my cheek; I would give almost anything now to see the first "certificate" of good conduct I took home, written by her, for my mom, which was kept for years among fans, bits of dried orange peel, and sprigs of withered "caraway" in a corner of the dresser drawer. All this came back to me clearly some time ago when my own little boy brought home his first "school-ticket." He isn't called, though—and I'm glad he isn't—to remember dear friends, who "bewept to the grave did go, with true-love showers."

"Oh, my mother! oh, my childhood!

"Oh, my mother! oh, my childhood!

Oh, my brother, now no more!

Oh, my brother, that’s enough now!

Oh, the years that push me onward,

Oh, the years that drive me forward,

Farther from that distant shore!"

Farther from that distant shore!

But I am led away. I wanted merely to say that this "school-ma'am," from the simple love of her children, her little scholars, knew how to teach and how to rule them. I hope that not a few "school-ma'ams" will peruse this hastily-prepared gossip; and if they do, I trust they will remember, in the treatment of their little charges, that "the heart must leap kindly back to kindness." Why, my dear sir, I used to wait, in the summer afternoons, until all the little pupils had gone on before, so that I could place in the soft white hand of my school-mistress as confiding a little hand as any in which she may afterwards have placed her own, "in the full trust of love." I hope she found a husband good and true, and that she was blessed with what she loved, "wisely" and not "too well," children.

But I'm getting sidetracked. I just wanted to say that this "school-ma'am," out of her genuine love for her students, knew how to teach and how to guide them. I hope quite a few "school-ma'ams" will read this quickly put-together chatter; and if they do, I hope they'll remember, when caring for their little ones, that "the heart must respond to kindness with kindness." Why, my dear sir, I used to wait, on summer afternoons, until all the little students had left, so I could place my trusting little hand in the soft white hand of my teacher, as trusting as any she may have later held “in the full trust of love.” I hope she found a husband who was good and true, and that she was blessed with what she loved, "wisely" and not "too well," children.

Now that I am on the subject of children at school, I wish to pursue the theme at a little greater length, and give you an incident or two in my farther experience.

Now that I'm talking about kids in school, I want to explore this topic a bit more and share a couple of incidents from my later experiences.

It was not long after finishing our summer course with "school-ma'am" Mary ——, that we were transferred to a "man-school," kept in the district. And here I must go back, for just one moment, to say that, among the pleasantest things that I remember of that period, was the calling upon us in the morning, by the neighbors' children—and especially two little girls, new-comers from the "Black River country," then a vague terra incognita to us, yet only some thirty miles away—to accompany us to the school through the winter snow. How well I remember their knitted red-and-white woolen hoods, and the red-and-white complexions beaming with youth and high health beneath them! I think of Motherwell's going to school with his "dear Jenny Morrison," so touchingly described in his beautiful poem of that name, every time these scenes arise before me.

It wasn't long after we finished our summer course with "school-ma'am" Mary that we were moved to a "man-school" in the district. And here, I just have to take a moment to say that one of the nicest memories from that time was the mornings when the neighborhood kids—especially two little girls who had just moved from the "Black River country," which was then a mysterious place to us, even though it was only about thirty miles away—would come to walk with us to school through the winter snow. I can still picture their knitted red-and-white woolen hoods and those bright red-and-white faces filled with youth and good health! Every time I think of these moments, I remember Motherwell going to school with his "dear Jenny Morrison," as so beautifully described in his touching poem of the same name.

Well, at this "man-school" I first learned the lesson which I am about to illustrate. It is a lesson for parents, a lesson for instructors, and, I think, a lesson for children also. I remember names here, for one was almost burned into my brain for years afterwards.

Well, at this "man-school," I first learned the lesson that I'm about to explain. It's a lesson for parents, a lesson for teachers, and, I believe, a lesson for kids too. I remember names here, because one was almost etched into my mind for years afterwards.

There was something very imposing about "opening the school" on the first day of the winter session. The trustees of the same were present; a hard-headed old farmer, who sent long piles of "cord wood," beach, maple, bass-wood, and birch, out of his "own pocket," he used to say—and he might, with equal propriety, have said, "out of his own head," for surely there was no lack of "timber;" Deacon C——, an educated Puritan, who could spell, read, write, "punctify," and—"knew grammar," as he himself expressed it; a thin-faced doctor, whose horse was snorting at the door, and who sat, on that occasion, with his saddle-bags crossed on his knee, being in something of a hurry, expecting, I believe, an "addition" in the neighborhood, to the subject of my present gossip—at all events, I well remember peeping under the wrinkled leather-flaps of the "bags" and seeing a wooden cartridge-box, with holes for the death-dealing vials; and last, but not least, the town blacksmith, who was, in fact, worth all the other trustees put together, being a man of sound common sense, with something more than a sprinkling of useful education. Under the auspices of these trustees, this "man-school" was thus opened for the winter. "Now look you what befell."

There was something really impressive about "opening the school" on the first day of the winter session. The trustees were all there: a tough old farmer who shipped out huge stacks of "cord wood," beach, maple, basswood, and birch from his "own pocket," as he liked to say—and he could have just as easily said, "out of his own head," because there was definitely no shortage of "timber;" Deacon C——, an educated Puritan who could spell, read, write, "punctuate," and—as he put it—"knew grammar;" a thin-faced doctor whose horse was snorting at the door, who sat there with his saddle-bags crossed over his knee, clearly in a rush, probably waiting for an "addition" in the neighborhood regarding the gossip I’m about to share—anyway, I distinctly remember peeking under the wrinkled leather flaps of the "bags" and spotting a wooden cartridge-box with openings for the deadly vials; and last but not least, the town blacksmith, who was actually worth more than all the other trustees combined, being a practical man with more than just a bit of useful education. Under the guidance of these trustees, this "man-school" was officially opened for winter. "Now, let me tell you what happened."

For the first four or five days, our schoolmaster was quite amiable—or so at least he seemed. His "rules," and they were arbitrary enough, were given out on the second day; five scholars were "admonished" on the third; on the fourth, about a dozen were "warned," as the pedagogue termed it; and on the fifth, there was set up in the corner of an open closet, in plain sight of all the school, a bundle containing about a dozen birch switches, each some six feet long, and rendered lithe and tough by being tempered in the hot embers of the fire. These were to be the "ministers of justice;" and the portents of this "dreadful note of preparation" were amply fulfilled.

For the first four or five days, our teacher was pretty friendly—or at least he seemed that way. He announced his "rules," which were quite arbitrary, on the second day; five students were "given a warning" on the third; on the fourth, about a dozen were "cautioned," as the teacher called it; and on the fifth, a bundle of about a dozen birch switches, each around six feet long and made flexible and tough by being heated in the hot embers of the fire, was placed in plain sight in the corner of an open closet for everyone to see. These were meant to be the "agents of discipline," and the signs of this "ominous preparation" were more than fulfilled.

I had just begun to learn to write. My copy-book had four pages of "straight marks," so called, I suppose, because they are always crooked. I had also gone through "the hooks," up and down; but my hand was cramped; and I fear that my first "word-copy" was not as good as it ought to have been; but I "run out my tongue and tried" hard; and it makes me laugh, even now, to remember how I used to look along the line of "writing-scholars" on my bench, and see the rows of lolling tongues and moving heads over the long desk, mastering the first difficulties of chirography; some licking off "blots" of ink from their copy-books, others drawing in or dropping slowly out of the mouth, at each upward or downward "stroke" of the pen.

I had just started learning how to write. My practice notebook had four pages filled with "straight marks," which I guess they’re called because they never actually look straight. I had also gone through "the hooks," up and down; but my hand felt cramped, and I worry that my first "word-copy" wasn't as good as it should have been. Still, I "stuck my tongue out and tried" really hard; and it makes me laugh, even now, when I think about how I used to look at the line of "writing students" at my table and see the rows of sticking-out tongues and bobbing heads over the long desk, tackling the early challenges of writing; some were licking off "blots" of ink from their notebooks, while others were slowly drawing in or letting their tongues slip out of their mouths with each upward or downward "stroke" of the pen.

One morning, "the master" came behind me and overlooked my writing—

One morning, "the master" came up behind me and watched as I was writing—

"Louis," said he, "if I see any more such writing as that, you'll repent it! I've talked to you long enough."

"Louis," he said, "if I see any more writing like that, you'll regret it! I've talked to you long enough."

I replied that he had never, to my recollection, blamed me for writing badly but once; nor had he.

I responded that he had never, as far as I could remember, blamed me for writing poorly except for that one time; nor had he.

"Don't dare to contradict me, sir, but remember!" was his only reply.

"Don't even think about contradicting me, sir, just remember!" was his only reply.

From this moment, I could scarcely hold my pen aright, much less "write right." The master had a cat-like, stealthy tread, and I seemed all the while to feel him behind me; and while I was fearing this, and had reached the end of a line, there fell across my right hand a diagonal blow, from the fierce whip which was the tyrant's constant companion, that in a moment rose to a red and blue welt as large as my little finger, entirely across my hand. The pain was excruciating. I can recall the feeling as vividly, while I am tracing these lines, as I did the moment after the cruel blow was inflicted.

From that moment on, I could barely hold my pen properly, let alone "write right." The master moved with a cat-like, sneaky tread, and I felt him looming behind me the entire time; while I was worrying about this, I reached the end of a line, and suddenly a sharp blow landed diagonally across my right hand from the fierce whip that the tyrant always had with him. In an instant, a red and blue welt as big as my little finger appeared right across my hand. The pain was excruciating. I remember that feeling as clearly now, while I’m writing these lines, as I did right after the cruel blow happened.

From that time forward I could not write at all; nor should I have pursued that branch of school-education at all that winter but that "the master's" cruelty soon led to his dismissal in deep disgrace. His floggings were almost incessant. His system was the "reign of terror," instead of that which "works by love and purifies the heart." His crowning act was feruling a little boy, as ingenuous and innocent-hearted a child as ever breathed, on the tops of his finger-nails—a refinement of cruelty beyond all previous example. The little fellow's nails turned black and soon came off, and the "master" was turned away. I am not sorry to add that he was subsequently cowhided, while lying in a snow-bank, into which he had been "knocked" by an elder brother of the lad whom he had so cruelly treated, until he cried lustily for quarter, which was not too speedily granted.

From that point on, I couldn’t write at all; I wouldn’t have pursued that part of my education that winter if not for the fact that “the master’s” cruelty quickly led to his disgraceful dismissal. His beatings were almost constant. His approach was more of a “reign of terror” rather than one that “works by love and purifies the heart.” His worst act was whipping a little boy, who was as innocent and pure-hearted as anyone could be, on the tops of his fingernails—a level of cruelty that was beyond anything seen before. The little guy's nails turned black and eventually fell off, and then the “master” was sent away. I’m not sorry to mention that he was later beaten while lying in a snowbank, which he had been “knocked” into by an older brother of the boy he had so mercilessly abused, until he begged for mercy, which was not too quickly given.

But I come now to my illustration of the "law of kindness," in its effect upon myself. The successor to the pedagogue whom we have dismissed was a native of Connecticut. He was well educated, had a pleasant manner, and a smile of remarkable sweetness. I never saw him angry for a moment. On the first day he opened, he said to the assembled school that he wanted each scholar to consider him as a friend; that he desired nothing but their good; and that it was for the interest of each one of them that all should be careful to observe the few and simple rules which he should lay down for the government of the school. These he proclaimed; and, with one or two trivial exceptions, there was no infraction of them during the three winters in which he taught in our district.

But now I want to share my experience of the "law of kindness" and how it impacted me. The new teacher who took over after the one we let go was from Connecticut. He was well-educated, had a friendly demeanor, and a smile that was incredibly sweet. I never saw him get angry even once. On the first day, he told the gathered students that he wanted each of them to think of him as a friend; he only wished for their well-being, and it was in the interest of each one of them that all should be careful to follow the few simple rules he set for the school's management. He made those rules known, and with just a couple of minor exceptions, there were no violations during the three winters he taught in our district.

Under his instruction, I was induced to resume my "experiences" in writing. I remember his coming to look over my shoulder to examine the first page of my copy-book: "Very well written," said he; "only keep on in that way, and you cannot fail to succeed." These encouraging words went straight to my heart. They were words of kindness, and their fruition was instantaneous. When the next two pages of my copy-book were accomplished, he came again to report upon my progress: "That is well done, Louis, quite well. You will soon require very little instruction from me. I am afraid you'll soon become to excel your teacher."

Under his guidance, I was encouraged to start writing again. I remember him coming to check my work on the first page of my notebook: "You've written this very well," he said. "Just keep it up, and you'll definitely succeed." Those kind words really touched me. They were supportive, and their effect was immediate. When I finished the next two pages of my notebook, he returned to see how I was doing: "That's well done, Louis, very well. Soon, you won't need much help from me. I’m afraid you’ll soon outshine your teacher."

Gentle-hearted, sympathetic O—— M——! would that your "law of kindness" could be written upon the heart of every parent, and every guardian and instructor of the young throughout our great and happy country!

Gentle-hearted, sympathetic O—— M——! I wish your "law of kindness" could be engraved in the hearts of every parent, guardian, and teacher of young people across our great and happy country!

I have often wondered why it is that parents and guardians do not more frequently and more cordially reciprocate the confidence of children. How hard it is to convince a child that his father or mother can do wrong! Our little people are always our sturdiest defenders. They are loyal to the maxim that "the king can do no wrong;" and all the monarchs they know are their parents. I heard the other day, from the lips of a distinguished physician, formerly of New York, but now living in elegant retirement in a beautiful country town of Long Island, a touching illustration of the truth of this, with which I shall close this already too protracted article.

I often wonder why parents and guardians don't more often and more warmly return the trust of their children. It's so difficult to make a child believe that their mom or dad can make mistakes! Our little ones are always our strongest defenders. They really stick to the idea that "the king can do no wrong," and the only monarchs they know are their parents. I recently heard a moving example of this from a notable physician, who used to practice in New York but now enjoys a lovely retirement in a beautiful town on Long Island, and I'll share it to wrap up this already too lengthy article.

"I have had," said the doctor, "a good deal of experience, in the long practice of my profession in the city, that is more remarkable than anything recorded in the 'Diary of a London Physician.' It would be impossible for me to detail to you the hundredth part of the interesting and exciting things which I saw and heard. That which affected me most, of late years, was the case of a boy, not, I think, over twelve years of age. I first saw him in the hospital, whither, being poor and without parents, he had been brought to die.

"I have had," said the doctor, "a lot of experience throughout my long career in the city that is more remarkable than anything documented in the 'Diary of a London Physician.' It would be impossible for me to share even a fraction of the interesting and exciting things I've seen and heard. What affected me the most in recent years was the case of a boy, who I believe was no older than twelve. I first saw him in the hospital, where he had been brought to die because he was poor and had no parents."

"He was the most beautiful boy I ever beheld. He had that peculiar cast of countenance and complexion which we notice in those who are afflicted with frequent hemorrhage of the lungs. He was very beautiful! His brow was broad, fair, and intellectual; his eyes had the deep interior blue of the sky itself; his complexion was like the lily, tinted, just below the cheek-bone, with a hectic flush—

"He was the most beautiful boy I had ever seen. He had that distinct look and complexion we often notice in those who suffer from frequent lung issues. He was really beautiful! His forehead was broad, fair, and intelligent; his eyes had the deep interior blue of the sky; his skin was like a lily, with just a hint of a flush just below the cheekbone—

'As on consumption's waning cheek,

'As on consumer's fading cheek,'

Mid ruin blooms the rose;'

In the midst of ruin, the rose blooms;

and his hair, which was soft as floss silk, hung in luxuriant curls about his face. But oh, what an expression of deep melancholy his countenance wore! so remarkable that I felt certain that the fear of death had nothing to do with it. And I was right. Young as he was, he did not wish to live. He repeatedly said that death was what he most desired; and it was truly dreadful to hear one so young and so beautiful talk like this. 'Oh!' he would say, 'let me die! let me die! Don't try to save me; I want to die!' Nevertheless, he was most affectionate, and was extremely grateful for everything that I could do for his relief. I soon won his heart; but perceived, with pain, that his disease of body was nothing to his 'sickness of the soul,' which I could not heal. He leaned upon my bosom and wept, while at the same time he prayed for death. I have never seen one of his years who courted it so sincerely. I tried in every way to elicit from him what it was that rendered him so unhappy; but his lips were sealed, and he was like one who tried to turn his face from something which oppressed his spirit.

and his hair, which was as soft as silk, hung in luxurious curls around his face. But oh, what a look of deep sadness his face had! It was so striking that I was certain the fear of death wasn’t behind it. And I was right. Despite his youth, he didn’t want to live. He often said that death was what he desired most; and it was truly horrifying to hear someone so young and beautiful speak this way. 'Oh!' he would say, 'let me die! let me die! Don't try to save me; I want to die!' Still, he was very affectionate and extremely grateful for everything I could do to help him. I quickly won his heart; but I felt a deep sadness knowing that his physical illness was nothing compared to his 'sickness of the soul,' which I couldn’t heal. He leaned on my chest and cried, even as he prayed for death. I have never seen someone his age wish for it so sincerely. I tried in every way to find out what made him so unhappy, but his lips were sealed, and he was like someone trying to turn away from something that weighed heavily on his spirit.

"It subsequently appeared that the father of this child was hanged for murder in B—— County, about two years before. It was the most cold-blooded homicide that had ever been known in that section of the country. The excitement raged high; and I recollect that the stake and the gallows vied with each other for the victim. The mob labored hard to get the man out of the jail, that they might wreak summary vengeance upon him by hanging him to the nearest tree. Nevertheless, law triumphed, and he was hanged. Justice held up her equal scales with satisfaction, and there was much trumpeting forth of this consummation, in which even the women, merciful, tender-hearted women, seemed to take delight.

"It later turned out that the father of this child had been hanged for murder in B—— County about two years earlier. It was the most cold-blooded murder ever seen in that part of the country. The excitement ran high, and I remember that the stake and the gallows both competed for the victim. The mob worked hard to get the man out of jail so they could take justice into their own hands and hang him from the nearest tree. However, the law prevailed, and he was executed. Justice held her scales with satisfaction, and there was a lot of fanfare about this outcome, which even the women, kind-hearted and compassionate, seemed to enjoy."

"Perceiving the boy's life to be waning, I endeavored one day to turn his mind to religious subjects, apprehending no difficulty in one so young; but he always evaded the topic. I asked him if he had said his prayers. He replied—

"Seeing that the boy's life was fading, I tried one day to steer his thoughts towards religion, thinking it would be easy for someone so young; but he always dodged the subject. I asked him if he had said his prayers. He replied—

"'Once, always—now, never.'

"Once, always—now, never."

"This answer surprised me very much; and I endeavored gently to impress him with the fact that a more devout frame of mind would be becoming in him, and with the great necessity of his being prepared to die; but he remained silent.

"This answer surprised me a lot; and I tried gently to convince him that having a more spiritual mindset would suit him well, and that it was crucial for him to be ready to die; but he stayed silent."

"A few days afterwards, I asked him whether he would not permit me to send for the Rev. Dr. B——, a most kind man in sickness, who would be of the utmost service to him in his present situation. He declined firmly and positively. Then I determined to solve this mystery, and to understand this strange phase of character in a mere child. 'My dear boy,' said I, 'I implore you not to act in this manner. What can so have disturbed your young mind? You certainly believe there is a God, to whom you owe a debt of gratitude?'

"A few days later, I asked him if he would let me call for Rev. Dr. B——, a very kind man in times of illness, who would be incredibly helpful to him right now. He firmly and decisively declined. Then I decided to figure out this mystery and understand this unusual side of a young child's character. 'My dear boy,' I said, 'I urge you not to behave this way. What has so troubled your young mind? Surely you believe there is a God, to whom you owe gratitude?'"

"His eye kindled, and to my surprise, I might almost say horror, I heard from his young lips—

"His eyes lit up, and to my surprise, I would almost say horror, I heard from his young lips—"

"'No, I don't believe that there is a God!'

"'No, I don't believe that there's a God!'"

"Yes, that little boy, young as he was, was an atheist; and he even reasoned in a logical manner for a mere child like him.

"Yes, that little boy, as young as he was, was an atheist; and he even reasoned logically for a child his age."

"'I cannot believe there is a God,' said he; 'for if there were a God, he must be merciful and just; and he never, never, NEVER could have permitted my father, who was innocent, to be hanged! Oh, my father! my father!' he exclaimed, passionately, burying his face in the pillow, and sobbing as if his heart would break.

"'I can't believe there is a God,' he said; 'because if there was a God, he would have to be merciful and just; and he could never, never, NEVER have allowed my father, who was innocent, to be hanged! Oh, my father! my father!' he cried out, passionately, burying his face in the pillow and sobbing as if his heart would break.

"I was overcome by my own emotion; but all that I could say would not change his determination; he would have no minister of God beside him—no prayers by his bedside. I was unable, with all my endeavors, to apply any balm to his wounded heart.

"I was overwhelmed by my own emotions; but nothing I could say would change his mind; he didn't want any minister of God with him—no prayers at his bedside. Despite all my efforts, I couldn't find a way to soothe his broken heart."

"A few days after this, I called, as usual, in the morning, and at once saw very clearly that the little boy must soon depart.

"A few days later, I called, as usual, in the morning, and immediately realized that the little boy would soon be leaving."

"'Willie,' said I, 'I have got good news for you to-day. Do you think that you can bear to hear it?' for I really was at a loss how to break to him what I had to communicate.

"'Willie,' I said, 'I have some good news for you today. Do you think you can handle it?' I was truly unsure how to tell him what I needed to share.

"He assented, and listened with the deepest attention. I then informed him, as I best could, that, from circumstances which had recently come to light, it had been rendered certain that his father was entirely innocent of the crime for which he had suffered an ignominious death.

"He agreed and listened intently. I then explained, as best as I could, that due to recent developments, it had become clear that his father was completely innocent of the crime for which he had met an undignified death."

"I never shall forget the frenzy of emotion which he exhibited at this announcement. He uttered one scream—the blood rushed from his mouth—he leaned forward upon my bosom—and died!"

"I will never forget the intense emotion he showed when he heard the news. He let out a scream—the blood poured from his mouth—he leaned forward onto my chest—and died!"



I leave this, friend Godey, with your readers. I had much more to say; and, perhaps, should it be desirable, I may hereafter give you one more chapter upon children.

I’m leaving this with you, friend Godey, for your readers. I had a lot more to say; and if it’s something people want, I might share another chapter about kids in the future.



SONG OF THE STARS.

E PLURIBUS UNUM—"Many in One."

E PLURIBUS UNUM—"Many in One."

A NATIONAL SONG.

BY THOMAS S. DONOHO.

BY THOMAS S. DONOHO.

"E PLURIBUS UNUM!" The world, with delight,

"E PLURIBUS UNUM!" The world, with joy,

Looks up to the starry blue banner of night,

Looks up at the starry blue sky of night,

In its many-blent glory rejoicing to see

In its mixed beauty, happy to see

AMERICA'S motto—the pride of the Free!

AMERICA'S motto—the pride of the Free!

"E PLURIBUS UNUM!" Our standard for ever!

"E PLURIBUS UNUM!" Our banner forever!

Woe, woe to the heart that would dare to dissever!

Woe, woe to the heart that would dare to split apart!

Shine, Liberty's Stars! your dominion increase—

Shine, Liberty’s Stars! May your reign expand—

A guide in the battle, a blessing in peace!

A guide in battle, a blessing in peace!

"E PLURIBUS UNUM!" And thus be, at last,

"E PLURIBUS UNUM!" And so it is, finally,

From land unto land our broad banner cast,

From land to land, our wide banner spreads,

Till its Stars, like the stars of the sky, be unfurled,

Till its stars, like the stars in the sky, be revealed,

In beauty and glory, embracing the world!

In beauty and glory, embracing the world!



DEVELOUR.

A SEQUEL TO "THE NIEBELUNGEN."

BY PROFESSOR CHARLES E. BLUMENTHAL.

BY PROFESSOR CHARLES E. BLUMENTHAL.

CHAPTER I.

The twenty-second of February, 1848, found Paris in a condition which only a Napoleon or a Washington could have controlled. The people felt and acted like a lion conscious that his fetters are corroded, yet still some what awed by the remembrance of the power which they once exercised over him.

The twenty-second of February, 1848, found Paris in a state that only a Napoleon or a Washington could have managed. The people felt and acted like a lion aware that its chains are breaking, yet still somewhat intimidated by the memory of the power they once held over it.

Poverty and want, licentious habits and irreligious feeling, had contributed to bring about a ferocious discontent, which needed only the insidious and inflammatory articles spread broadcast over the land by designing men to fan into an insurrection.

Poverty and need, reckless behaviors and lack of faith, had contributed to a fierce discontent that just required the subtle and provocative articles circulated across the country by manipulative individuals to ignite an uprising.

Louis Philippe and his advisers exemplified the proverb Quem Deus vuls perdere, prius dementas, determined upon closing one of the best safety-valves of public discontent. The Reform Banquet had been prohibited, and apparently well-planned military preparations had been made to meet any possible hostile demonstrations, and to quench them at the outset. Troops paraded through the city in every direction, and every prominent place was occupied by squadrons of cavalry or squads of infantry. Nevertheless, soon after breakfast the people collected at various points, at first in small numbers; but gradually these swelled in size in proportion as they advanced to what appeared the centre to which all were attracted, the Place de la Concorde. Shouts, laughter, and merriment were heard from all quarters of the crowd, and the moving masses appeared more like a body of people going to some holiday amusement, than conspirators bent upon the overthrow of a government.

Louis Philippe and his advisers demonstrated the saying Quem Deus vuls perdere, prius dementas, as they insisted on shutting down one of the best outlets for public dissatisfaction. The Reform Banquet had been banned, and apparently well-planned military preparations had been made to handle any potential protests and to suppress them right away. Troops marched through the city in all directions, and every key spot was filled with squadrons of cavalry or groups of infantry. However, shortly after breakfast, people began gathering at different locations, initially in small groups; but these numbers increased as they moved towards what seemed to be the center of attraction, the Place de la Concorde. Cheers, laughter, and joy echoed from all areas of the crowd, and the shifting masses looked more like a group of people heading to a festive event than conspirators set on overthrowing a government.

Just as a detached body of these was passing through the Rue de Burgoigne, a gentleman stepped out of one of the houses in that narrow street, and, partly led by curiosity and partly by his zeal for the popular cause, joined their ranks and advanced with them as far as the Palais du Corps Legislatif, where they were met by a troop of dragoons, who endeavored to disperse the crowd. Angry words were exchanged, and a few sabre blows fell among the crowd. One of the troopers, who seemed determined to check the advancing column, rode up to one who appeared to be a leader, and, raising his sword, exclaimed, "Back, or I'll cleave your skull!" But the youthful and athletic champion folded his arms, and, without the slightest discomposure, replied, "Coward! strike an unarmed man;—prove your courage!" The dragoon, without a reply, wheeled his horse, and rode to another part of the square. Just at that moment, another insolent trooper pressed his horse against the gentleman who had joined the crowd in the Rue de Burgoigne. The latter lifted his cane, and was about to chastise the soldier's insolence, when a man in a blouse and a slouched hat resembling the Mexican sombrero, arrested his arm, and whispered to him, "Do not strike! you are not in America: France is not as yet the place to resent the insolence of a soldier." Irritated at this unexpected interference, the gentleman endeavored to free his arm from the vice-like grasp of the new-comer, while he exclaimed, "Unhand me, sir! A free American is everywhere a freeman; and these soldiers shall not prevent me from proceeding and aiding the cause of an oppressed people." "Say rather a hungry people," replied the other; and then added with a smile, and in good English, "Has the quiet student of the Juniata been so soon transformed into a fierce revolutionary partisan? What would Captain Sanker say if he could see you thus turned into a hot-headed insurgent?"

Just as a group of them was passing through Rue de Burgoigne, a man stepped out of one of the houses on that narrow street, and, driven by curiosity and his passion for the people's cause, joined them and moved forward to the Palais du Corps Legislatif, where they were confronted by a squad of dragoons trying to break up the crowd. Heated words were exchanged, and a few saber blows were struck among the people. One of the soldiers, looking to stop the advancing group, rode up to someone who seemed to be in charge and raised his sword, saying, "Step back, or I'll split your head open!" But the young, strong leader crossed his arms, completely unfazed, and replied, "Coward! hitting an unarmed man—show your real courage!" The dragoon, without saying another word, turned his horse and rode to another part of the square. Just then, another rude soldier pushed his horse against the man who had joined the crowd in Rue de Burgoigne. The man raised his cane, ready to deal with the soldier’s rudeness, when a guy in a loose shirt and a slouchy hat like a Mexican sombrero stopped his arm and whispered, "Don’t hit him! You’re not in America: France isn’t the place to stand up to a soldier’s rudeness yet." Annoyed by this unexpected interruption, the gentleman tried to shake off the new arrival's tight grip as he exclaimed, "Let go of me, sir! A free American is always a free man; and these soldiers won’t stop me from moving forward and supporting the cause of oppressed people." "You mean a starving people," the other replied, then added with a smile, and in clear English, "Has the quiet student from the Juniata turned into a fierce revolutionary so quickly? What would Captain Sanker think if he saw you turned into such a hot-headed insurgent?"

"I have heard that voice before," replied the stranger. "Who are you, that you are so familiar with me and my friends?"

"I've heard that voice before," the stranger replied. "Who are you to be so familiar with me and my friends?"

"One who will guide and advise you in the storm that is now brewing, which will soon overwhelm this goodly Nineveh, and in its course shake a throne to its foundation. But this is no place for explanations. Come—and on our way I will tell you who I am, and why I have mingled with this people, that know hardly, as yet, what they are about to do."

"Someone who will lead and help you through the storm that’s coming, which will soon overpower this great Nineveh and will shake a throne to its core. But I won’t explain it here. Come—and on our way, I’ll tell you who I am and why I’ve mingled with these people, who barely understand what they’re about to do."

While saying this, he drew his companion into the Rue St. Dominique, and disentangled him thus from the crowd, which, now no longer opposed by the dragoons, moved onward towards the Pont de la Concorde. After they had crossed the Rue de Bac, they found the streets almost deserted, and then the man with the slouched hat turned to his companion and said—

While saying this, he pulled his friend into Rue St. Dominique and got him away from the crowd, which, no longer held back by the soldiers, moved toward the Pont de la Concorde. After they crossed Rue de Bac, they found the streets nearly empty, and then the man with the low hat turned to his friend and said—

"Has Mr. Filmot already forgotten the pic-nic on the banks of the Juniata, and the stranger guest whom he was good enough to invite to his house?"

"Has Mr. Filmot already forgotten the picnic by the Juniata and the guest he kindly invited to his house?"

Mr. Filmot, for it was he whom we found just now about to take an active part in the insurrection of the Parisian people, examined the features of his interlocutor closely and rather distrustfully, and finally exclaimed—"It cannot be that I see M. Develour in Paris and in this strange disguise? for only yesterday I received a letter from Mr. Karsh, in which he informs me that his friend is even now a sojourner at the court of the Emperor of Austria."

Mr. Filmot, who we just found about to actively participate in the uprising of the Parisian people, closely and suspiciously examined the features of the person he was talking to, and finally exclaimed, “Surely, I can't believe I’m seeing M. Develour in Paris and in this bizarre disguise? Just yesterday, I got a letter from Mr. Karsh, saying that his friend is currently staying at the court of the Emperor of Austria.”

"That letter was dated more than a month ago," replied Mr. Develour. "I left the Prater city in the beginning of last month, and, it appears, have arrived just in time to prevent Mr. Filmot from committing a very imprudent act, which, by the way, you will recollect, was predicted to you in the magic mirror. Had you asked my advice before you left your native land to pursue your studies in the modern Nineveh, I would have counseled you to wait for a more propitious season. But, as soon as I heard of your presence in the city, I determined to watch over you and to warn you, if your enthusiasm should lead you to take too active a part in the deadly strife that awaits us here."

"That letter was dated over a month ago," Mr. Develour replied. "I left the Prater city at the beginning of last month, and it looks like I arrived just in time to stop Mr. Filmot from making a really foolish mistake, which, by the way, you’ll remember was predicted to you in the magic mirror. If you had asked for my advice before you left your home country to study in modern Nineveh, I would have suggested you wait for a better time. But as soon as I found out you were in the city, I decided to keep an eye on you and warn you if your excitement made you too eager to get involved in the deadly conflict that’s ahead of us."

"You certainly do not think that a revolution is contemplated?" inquired Mr. Filmot.

"You really don't think a revolution is being considered?" Mr. Filmot asked.

"Come and see," replied Develour, while he continued his walk down the Rue St. Dominique. They then passed through the Rue St. Marguerite, and entered the Rue de Boucheries. About half way down the street they stopped before a mean-looking house. Develour rapped twice in quick succession at the door, and then, after a short interval, once more, and louder than before, immediately after the third rap, the door was partially and cautiously opened, and some one asked, in an under tone, "What do you want?"

"Come and see," Develour said as he continued walking down Rue St. Dominique. They then passed through Rue St. Marguerite and entered Rue de Boucheries. About halfway down the street, they stopped in front of a shabby-looking house. Develour knocked twice quickly on the door, then after a brief pause, knocked again, this time louder. Just after the third knock, the door was partially and cautiously opened, and someone asked in a low voice, "What do you want?"

"To see the man of the red mountain," replied Develour, in the same tone.

"To see the guy from the red mountain," replied Develour, in the same tone.

"What is your business?"

"What's your business?"

"To guide the boat."

"To steer the boat."

"Where do you come from?"

"Where are you from?"

"From the rough sea."

"From the choppy sea."

"And where do you wish to go to now?"

"And where do you want to go now?"

"To the still waters."

"To the calm waters."

After this strange examination, the door was fully opened, and the doorkeeper said, "You may enter." But when he saw Filmot about to accompany Develour, he stopped him, and inquired by what right he expected to gain admission.

After this strange examination, the door was completely opened, and the doorkeeper said, "You can enter." But when he saw Filmot about to go in with Develour, he stopped him and asked by what authority he thought he could get in.

"By my invitation and introduction," said Develour, before Filmot had time to speak.

"By my invitation and introduction," Develour said, before Filmot had a chance to speak.

"That may not be," replied the doorkeeper. "No one has a right to introduce another, except those who have the word of the day."

"That might not be the case," replied the doorkeeper. "Only those who have the word of the day are allowed to bring someone in."

"I have the word," said Develour; and then he whispered to him, "Not Martin, but Albert." After that he continued aloud, "Now go and announce me; we will wait here in the vestibule."

"I have the word," said Develour; and then he whispered to him, "Not Martin, but Albert." After that he continued aloud, "Now go and announce me; we'll wait here in the lobby."

As soon as the doorkeeper, after carefully locking the door, had withdrawn into the interior of the house, Develour turned to his companion and asked him, "Have you ever come across an account of the Red Man, whom many believe to have exercised a great influence over the mind of Napoleon?"

As soon as the doorkeeper finished locking the door and moved into the house, Develour turned to his companion and asked him, "Have you ever heard about the Red Man, whom many believe had a significant impact on Napoleon's mind?"

"I have read some curious statements concerning an individual designated by that name; but have always considered them the inventions of an exuberant imagination," replied Filmot.

"I’ve come across some interesting claims about a person called that name, but I’ve always thought they were just products of a vivid imagination," replied Filmot.

"You will soon have an opportunity to form a more correct opinion. I hope to have the pleasure, in a few minutes, to introduce you to him. As for his claims to—"

"You will soon have a chance to form a better opinion. I hope to have the pleasure of introducing you to him in a few minutes. As for his claims to—"

Before Develour had time to finish the sentence, a side door opened close by him, and a black boy, dressed in oriental costume, entered and bowed, with his hands crossed over his breast, and then said to Develour, in broken French, "The master told me to bid you welcome, and to conduct you into the parlor, where he will join you in a few minutes."

Before Develour could finish his sentence, a side door opened nearby, and a Black boy, dressed in an oriental outfit, entered and bowed with his hands crossed over his chest. He then said to Develour in broken French, "The master asked me to welcome you and take you to the parlor, where he will join you in a few minutes."



CHAPTER II.

Develour and Filmot followed their guide into a room fitted up in Eastern style. Divans made of cushions piled one upon another were placed all around the room, with small carpets spread before them. Light stands of beautiful arabesque work were tastefully distributed in various places, and in the centre played a small fountain fed by aromatic water. The lower part of the room contained a recess, the interior of which was concealed by a semi-transparent screen, which permitted the visitors to see that it was lit up by a flame proceeding from an urn. Heavy rich silk curtains, hung before the windows, excluded the glare of the sun, and were so arranged that the light in the room resembled that given by the moon when at its full. The atmosphere of the apartment was heavy with the perfumes of exotic plants and costly essences. The Moor requested them to be seated, and, again crossing his arms over his breast, he bowed and left the room.

Develour and Filmot followed their guide into a room designed in an Eastern style. Cushioned divans piled high were placed all around the room, with small carpets laid out in front of them. Beautifully crafted light stands were tastefully arranged in various spots, and in the center, a small fountain bubbled with fragrant water. The lower part of the room had a recess, the inside of which was hidden behind a semi-transparent screen, allowing visitors to see it was lit by a flame from an urn. Rich, heavy silk curtains hung in front of the windows, blocking the harsh sunlight, and were arranged so that the room's light mimicked that of a full moon. The air in the room was thick with the scents of exotic plants and expensive fragrances. The Moor asked them to take a seat, and after crossing his arms over his chest, he bowed and left the room.

As soon as the door had closed behind him, Develour said to Filmot: "It is reported that the Red Man appeared four times to Napoleon, and each time, in order to expostulate with him about the course he was pursuing; that, during each visit, he advised him what to do, and accompanied his advice with the promise of success, in case he would follow his counsel; and a threat of defeat if he persisted in disregarding it. The last visit which he paid to the Emperor was shortly before the battle of Waterloo. Montholon was in the antechamber, when the man with the red cloak entered his master's apartment. After renewed expostulations, he urged the Emperor to make an overture to the allied powers, and to promise that he would confine his claims to France, and pledge himself not to attempt conquest beyond the Rhine. When Napoleon, though half awed, rejected this advice with some irritation, his visitor rose, and solemnly predicted to him a signal defeat in the next great battle he would be compelled to fight; and, after that, an expulsion from his empire; and then left the room as abruptly as he had entered it.

As soon as the door closed behind him, Develour said to Filmot: "It's said that the Red Man appeared four times to Napoleon, and each time, to argue with him about the direction he was taking; that, during each visit, he advised him on what to do, and backed his advice with the promise of success if he followed it; and a threat of failure if he continued to ignore it. The last visit he made to the Emperor was just before the battle of Waterloo. Montholon was in the antechamber when the man in the red cloak entered his master's room. After more arguments, he urged the Emperor to reach out to the allied powers and to promise that he would limit his claims to France, vowing not to attempt any conquests beyond the Rhine. When Napoleon, though somewhat intimidated, rejected this advice with annoyance, his visitor stood up and ominously predicted a devastating defeat in the next major battle he would be forced to fight; and after that, an expulsion from his empire; then he left the room as abruptly as he had come in.

"As soon as Napoleon had recovered from his surprise at the bold language and the sudden departure of his strange monitor, he hastened into the antechamber to call him back. But no one but Montholon was in the room, who, when questioned by the Emperor concerning the man who just left the cabinet, replied that, during the last half hour, no human being had passed through the antechamber, to seek ingress or egress. The sentinels on the staircases and at the gates were then examined, but they all declared that they had not seen any stranger pass their respective posts. Perplexed at this fruitless endeavor to recall the Red Man, Napoleon returned to his cabinet mystified and gloomy, disturbed by his self appointed monitor, and his predictions. Shortly afterwards, he fought the battle of Waterloo, and saw the prophecy fulfilled. He could never afterwards wholly divest himself of the belief that the Man in Red, as he was called by the officers, was an incarnation of his evil genius."

"As soon as Napoleon got over his shock at the bold words and sudden exit of his strange advisor, he rushed into the antechamber to call him back. But the only person in the room was Montholon, who, when the Emperor asked about the man who just left the cabinet, replied that no one had entered or exited the antechamber in the last half hour. The sentinels on the staircases and at the gates were then questioned, but they all insisted that they hadn’t seen anyone unusual pass by their posts. Confused by this unsuccessful attempt to bring back the Man in Red, Napoleon went back to his cabinet feeling mystified and downcast, troubled by his self-appointed advisor and his predictions. Shortly after, he fought the battle of Waterloo and saw the prophecy come true. He could never completely shake off the belief that the Man in Red, as the officers referred to him, was a manifestation of his evil genius."

Before Develour had ceased speaking, a door opened in the the lower part of the room, and an old man advanced, with a slow but firm step, towards the two friends. The new-comer appeared to be a man of more than threescore years and ten, though not a falter in his step, not the slightest curvature of his lofty figure, evinced the approach of old age. He was a little above the middle height, lofty in his carriage, and dignified in all his movements. A high forehead gave an intellectual cast to a countenance habitually calm and commanding, and to which long flowing silver locks imparted the look of a patriarch ruler. He was dressed in a velvet morning-gown, which was confined around his waist by a broad belt of satin, upon which several formulas in Arabic were worked with silver thread; and on his feet he had slippers covered with letters similar to those on his belt. As soon as Develour became aware of his presence, he advanced to meet him, and said a few words in Arabic; then, introducing his friend, he continued, in English—"M. Delevert, permit me to make you acquainted with Mr. Filmot. Nothing but a desire to afford him the pleasure of knowing you, the friend and admirer of his countrymen and their institutions, could have induced me to absent myself from my post this morning."

Before Develour finished speaking, a door opened at the back of the room, and an old man walked in, moving slowly but confidently toward the two friends. The newcomer looked to be over seventy, but there wasn’t a hint of hesitation in his step, nor any sign of stooping in his tall frame that would suggest he was aging. He was slightly above average height, stood tall, and moved with dignity. His broad forehead gave him an intellectual appearance, with a face that was usually calm and authoritative, complemented by long, flowing silver hair that made him look like a wise leader. He wore a velvet morning gown, cinched at the waist with a wide satin belt, embroidered with several Arabic phrases in silver thread; on his feet, he had slippers adorned with similar inscriptions. As soon as Develour noticed him, he went to greet him and said a few words in Arabic; then, introducing his friend, he continued in English—“M. Delevert, allow me to introduce you to Mr. Filmot. Only my wish to give him the pleasure of meeting you, as someone who appreciates his fellow countrymen and their traditions, could have made me leave my post this morning.”

"You are welcome, Mr. Filmot," said M. Delevour, "even at a time when our good city affords us little opportunity to make it a welcome place to a stranger."

"You’re welcome, Mr. Filmot," said M. Delevour, "even though our city isn’t giving us much chance to make it a friendly place for a newcomer right now."

"On the contrary," replied Filmot, "to an American and a true lover of liberty, it seems to hold out a very interesting spectacle, if what I have seen and heard to-day is a fair indication of what is to come."

"On the contrary," replied Filmot, "for an American and a true lover of freedom, it looks like it offers a very interesting sight, if what I've seen and heard today is a good sign of what's ahead."

"Ah," said M. Delevert, with a sad smile, "I fear that the philanthropic part of your expectations will be doomed to disappointment. But a fearful lesson will again be read to the oppressors of the people; a lesson which would have been more effectual if taught a year hence, but which circumstances prevent us to delay longer. In a few minutes, messengers will arrive from all parts of the city to report progress and the probable result. You will thus have an opportunity, if not otherwise engaged, to gain correct information of the insurrection in all quarters."

"Ah," said M. Delevert, with a sad smile, "I’m afraid that the charitable side of your expectations will end in disappointment. But once again, a harsh lesson will be delivered to those who oppress the people; a lesson that would have been more effective if taught a year from now, but circumstances force us to act sooner. In a few minutes, messengers will arrive from all over the city to update us on the situation and the likely outcome. You will have the chance, if you’re not otherwise occupied, to get accurate information about the uprising in all areas."

"Will you be displeased with me, my friend," said Develour, "if I tell you that not only of M. Delevert, but also of the Red Man have I spoken to Mr. Filmot; and I have even promised him that he shall hear from that mysterious being a detail of one of his visits to the emperors?"

"Will you be upset with me, my friend," Develour said, "if I tell you that I've spoken to Mr. Filmot not just about M. Delevert, but also about the Red Man? I've even promised him that he will hear a detailed account of one of that mysterious being's visits to the emperors?"

"And can M. Develour think still of these things?" replied the old man, smiling good-humoredly. "How can they interest your friend Mr. Filmot—a citizen of a country where everything is worked for in a plain matter-of-fact way? What interest can he feel in the various means that were employed in an endeavor to make the military genius of the great warrior an instrument to bring about a permanent amelioration in the condition of the people?"

"And can M. Develour still think about these things?" replied the old man, smiling good-naturedly. "How can they intrigue your friend Mr. Filmot—a citizen of a country where everything is approached in a straightforward, practical way? What interest can he have in the different methods that were used to try to make the military genius of the great warrior an instrument for creating lasting improvement in the people's condition?"

"The very mystery in which the whole seems enveloped," said Filmot, "would, in itself, be enough to interest me in it; particularly so now, when I have reason to believe myself in the presence of the chief actor—of him whom hitherto I have always regarded as the creation of an excited imagination."

"The mystery surrounding everything," Filmot said, "is enough to pique my interest; especially now, since I have reason to think I'm in the presence of the main character—someone I've always considered to be a product of an overactive imagination."

"And why a creature of the imagination?" inquired M. Delevert. "Is it because I had it in my power to appear before the Emperor and to leave him unseen by other eyes? Or is it because of the truth of my predictions? Neither was impossible; neither required means beyond those which the scientific student of the book of nature, when properly instructed, can obtain. I resorted once even to a use of the utmost powers of nature, as far as they are known to me, in order to entice him, by a palpable proof of my ability to aid him, to promise that he would become an instrument in the hands of those who sought to usher in the dawn of a happier age, the age of true liberty, true equality; an age in which every man and woman would be able to feel, through the advantages of education and equal political and moral rights, unhampered by false prejudices, that all human beings were created free and equal. It was on the night before the battle of Austerlitz, when he, as was his frequent custom, visited the outpost, wrapped in his plain gray coat. At the hour of midnight, I presented myself before him, and offered to show him the plans of the enemy for the following day, on condition that he would not endeavor to meddle with anything he should see, except so far as necessary to obtain the promised information. He knew something of my ability to fulfil what I promised, and therefore did not doubt me, but gave his imperial word to fulfil his part of the compact. I then led him a few paces beyond the camp, and bade him be seated on a large stone, a fragment of an old heathen altar-stone. He had hardly taken his seat before a phantom-like being, in the garb of an officer in the Austrian army, was seen kneeling before him with a portfolio in his hand. Napoleon opened it, and found there all the information he desired. He complied strictly with his promise, and returned the portfolio as soon as he had taken his notes, and the officer disappeared like a vapor of the night. I then turned to the surprised monarch, and offered to repeat this specimen of my skill before every subsequent battle, if he would moderate his ambition and be content to be the first among his equals, the father of a wide-spread patriarchal family. But he angrily refused to listen to such a proposal, and, having somewhat recovered from his surprise, called for his guards to seize me. Fool! He stood upon a spot where I could have killed him without the danger of its ever becoming known to any one. While he turned to look for his myrmidons, the ground opened beneath my feet, and I disappeared before he had time to see by what means I escaped.

"And why a creature of the imagination?" asked M. Delevert. "Is it because I had the power to appear before the Emperor and leave without anyone else seeing me? Or is it because of the accuracy of my predictions? Neither was impossible; neither required more than what a scientific student of nature can achieve when properly trained. At one point, I even used the utmost powers of nature, as far as I know, to entice him with a clear demonstration of my ability to help him, persuading him to promise that he would become an instrument for those who aimed to bring about the dawn of a happier age—an age of true freedom and true equality; an age where every man and woman could feel, thanks to education and equal political and moral rights, free from false prejudices, that all human beings are created free and equal. It was the night before the Battle of Austerlitz when he, as was his usual custom, visited the outpost, wrapped in his plain gray coat. At midnight, I presented myself before him and offered to show him the enemy's plans for the next day, on the condition that he wouldn’t interfere with anything he saw, except as necessary to get the promised information. He was somewhat aware of my ability to keep my promises, so he didn’t doubt me, and gave his imperial word to uphold his part of the deal. I then led him a few steps beyond the camp and asked him to sit on a large stone, a remnant of an ancient pagan altar. He had barely settled in when a ghostly figure, dressed as an officer in the Austrian army, appeared kneeling before him with a portfolio in hand. Napoleon opened it and found all the information he needed. He stuck to his promise and returned the portfolio as soon as he had taken his notes, and the officer vanished like mist in the night. I then turned to the surprised monarch and offered to repeat this display of my skills before every battle that followed, if he would temper his ambition and be content being the first among his equals, the father of a widespread patriarchal family. But he angrily refused to consider such a proposal and, having somewhat regained his composure, called for his guards to seize me. Fool! He stood in a place where I could have killed him without anyone ever knowing. As he turned to look for his henchmen, the ground opened beneath my feet, and I vanished before he had the chance to see how I escaped.

"Twice have I thus visited Alexander of Russia, but with like results. Fate has decreed it otherwise. Freedom cannot come to mankind from a throne. But, from what my friend Develour has told you already, you may be astonished that we should have engaged, and still engage, in fruitless efforts, when we have gained from nature powers by which the sage is able to glance at the decrees. Alas! this earthly frame loads us with physical clogs that weigh us down, and throw frequently a film before the eyes which make even the clearest dim and short-sighted."'

"Twice I’ve visited Alexander of Russia, but the outcomes were the same. Fate has decided differently. Freedom cannot come to humanity from a throne. But, based on what my friend Develour has already shared with you, you might be surprised that we are still involved in pointless efforts, even when we have been given powers by nature that allow the wise to see the future. Alas! This earthly body weighs us down with physical burdens that obscure our vision, making even the clearest things seem blurry and hard to see."

Here they were interrupted by a few raps at the inner door, which M. Delevert seemed to count with great attention; and then rising from his seat, he continued, without any change in the tone of his voice—

Here they were interrupted by a few knocks at the inner door, which M. Delevert seemed to count carefully; and then getting up from his seat, he continued, without any change in the tone of his voice—

"The reporters are coming in. If you will accompany me to my reception-room, you will have an opportunity, shared by no other foreigner, to become acquainted with the mainsprings of this revolution; for such I am determined it shall become. Alas! would that it were of a nature to be the last one! But their haste prevents that altogether. Come, they are waiting for me."

"The reporters are arriving. If you come with me to my reception room, you'll have a unique chance, unlike any other foreigner, to understand the driving forces behind this revolution; because that’s what I’m set on making it. Unfortunately, I wish it could be the final one! But their urgency makes that impossible. Come on, they’re waiting for me."

(To be continued.)

(To be continued.)



THE MOURNER'S LAMENT.

BY PARK BENJAMIN.

BY PARK BENJAMIN.

The night-breeze fans my faded cheek,

The night breeze brushes against my pale cheek,

And lifts my damp and flowing hair—

And lifts my wet and flowing hair—

And lo! methinks sweet voices speak,

And look! I think sweet voices are speaking,

Like harp-strings to the viewless air;

Like harp strings to the invisible air;

While in the sky's unmeasured scroll,

While in the vast sky,

The burning stars forever roll,

The blazing stars always move,

Changeless as heaven, and deeply bright—

Changeless like the sky, and incredibly bright—

Fair emblems of a world of light!

Fair emblems of a world of light!

Oh, bathe my temples with thy dew,

Oh, wash my temples with your mist,

Sweet Evening, dearest parent mild,

Sweet evening, dear gentle parent,

And from thy curtained home of blue,

And from your blue curtained home,

Bend calmly o'er thy tearful child:

Bend gently over your crying child:

For, when I feel, so soft and bland,

For when I feel so gentle and smooth,

The pressure of thy tender hand,

The pressure of your gentle hand,

I dream I rest in peace the while,

I dream I rest in peace the whole time,

Cradled beneath my mother's smile.

Cradled under my mom's smile.

That mother sleeps! the snow-white shroud

That mother sleeps! The snow-white shroud

Enfolds her stainless bosom now,

Enfolds her unblemished chest now,

And, like bright hues on some pale cloud,

And, like vibrant colors on a pale cloud,

Rose-leaves were woven round her brow.

Rose leaves were woven around her brow.

I wreathed them that to heaven's pure bowers,

I wrapped them as a gift to heaven's pure gardens,

Surrounded with the breath of flowers,

Surrounded by the scent of flowers,

Her soul might soar through mists divine,

Her soul might rise through heavenly mists,

Like incense from a holy shrine.

Like incense from a sacred place.

How changed my being! moments sweep

How has my being changed! Moments pass by.

Down, down the eternal gulf of Time;

Down, down the endless abyss of Time;

And we, like gilded bubbles, keep

And we, like shiny bubbles, keep

Our course amid their waves sublime,

Our journey through their amazing waves,

Till, mingled with the foam and spray,

Till, mixed with the foam and spray,

We flash our lives of joy away;

We quickly show off our happy lives;

Or, drifting on through Sorrow's shades,

Or, drifting through the shadows of sorrow,

Sink as a gleam of starlight fades.

Sink as a sparkle of starlight disappears.

Alone! alone! I'm left alone—

Alone! Alone! I'm left alone—

A creature born to grieve and die;

A being destined to mourn and perish;

But, while upon Night's sapphire throne,

But, while on Night's blue throne,

In yonder broad and glorious sky,

In that wide and beautiful sky,

I gaze in sadness—lo! I feel

I look on with sadness—wow! I feel

A vision of the future steal

A vision of the future steal

Across my sight, like some faint ray

Across my vision, like a faint light

That glimmers from the fount of day.

That shines from the source of the day.



OTHELLO TO IAGO.

BY R.T. CONRAD.

BY R.T. CONRAD.

Accursed be thy life! Darkness thy day!

Accursed be your life! Darkness your day!

Time, a slow agony; a poison, love;

Time, a slow torture; love, a poison;

Wild fears about thee, wan despair above!

Wild fears about you, pale despair above!

Crush'd hopes, like withered leaves, bestrew thy way!

Crushed hopes, like dried-up leaves, scatter along your path!

Nothing that lives lov'st thou; nothing that lives

Nothing that lives do you love; nothing that lives

Loves thee. The drops that fall from Hecla's snow

Loves you. The drops that fall from Hecla's snow

'Neath the slant sun, are warmer than the flow

'Neath the slant sun, are warmer than the flow

Of thy chill'd heart. Thine be the bolt that rives!

Of your chilled heart. Yours is the bolt that tears apart!

Be there no heaven to thee; the sky a pall;

Be there no heaven for you; the sky is a shroud;

The earth a rack; the air consuming fire;

The earth is a wasteland; the air is ablaze;

The sleep of death and dust thy sole desire—

The sleep of death and dust is all you want—

Life's throb a torture, and life's thought a thrall:

Life's heartbeat is a torture, and life's thoughts are a prison:

And at the judgment may thy false soul be,

And may your deceitful soul be at the judgment,

And, 'neath the blasting blaze of light, meet me!

And, under the intense bright light, meet me!



PERSONS AND PICTURES FROM THE HISTORY OF ENGLAND.

BY HENRY WILLIAM HERBERT.

BY HENRY WILLIAM HERBERT.

NO. I.—SIR WALTER RALEIGH AND HIS WIFE.

It is commonly said, and appears generally to be believed by superficial students of history, that with the reigns of the Plantagenets, with the Edwards and the Henrys of the fifteenth century, the age of chivalry was ended, the spirit of romance became extinct. To those, however, who have looked carefully into the annals of the long and glorious reign of the great Elizabeth, it becomes evident that, so far from having passed away with the tilt and tournament, with the complete suits of knightly armor, and the perilous feats of knight-errantry, the fire of chivalrous courtesy and chivalrous adventure never blazed more brightly, than at the very moment when it was about to expire amid the pedantry and cowardice, the low gluttony and shameless drunkenness, which disgraced the accession of the first James to the throne of England. Nor will the brightest and most glorious names of fabulous or historic chivalry, the Tancreds and Godfreys of the crusades, the Oliviers and Rolands of the court of Charlemagne, the Old Campeador of old Castile, or the preux Bayard of France, that chevalier sans peur et sans reproche, exceed the lustre which encircles, to this day, the characters of Essex, Howard, Philip Sidney, Drake, Hawkins, Frobisher, and Walter Raleigh.

It's often said, and it seems to be widely accepted by casual history enthusiasts, that with the rule of the Plantagenets, particularly the Edwards and Henrys of the fifteenth century, the age of chivalry came to an end, and the spirit of romance vanished. However, for those who have delved into the extensive and remarkable reign of Queen Elizabeth, it becomes clear that rather than fading away with jousts, fully armored knights, and daring adventures, the flame of chivalrous kindness and adventurous spirit shone even brighter right when it was about to be snuffed out by the pedantry and cowardice, the excessive greed and shameless drunkenness that marred the beginning of King James's rule over England. Moreover, the most illustrious and celebrated names from legendary or historical chivalry, such as the Tancreds and Godfreys of the Crusades, the Oliviers and Rolands from Charlemagne's court, the Old Campeador from Castile, or the preux Bayard from France, that chevalier sans peur et sans reproche, do not overshadow the brilliance that still surrounds the figures of Essex, Howard, Philip Sidney, Drake, Hawkins, Frobisher, and Walter Raleigh.

It was full time that, at this period, maritime adventure had superseded the career of the barded war-horse, and the brunt of the leveled spear; and that to foray on the Spanish colonies, beyond the line, where, it was said, truce or peace never came; to tempt the perils of the tropical seas in search of the Eldorado, or the Fountain of Health and Youth, in the fabled and magical realms of central Florida; and to colonize the forest shores of the virgin wildernesses of the west, was now paramount in the ardent minds of England's martial youth, to the desire of obtaining distinction in the bloody battle-fields of the Low Countries, or in the fierce religious wars of Hungary and Bohemia. And of these hot spirits, the most ardent, the most adventurous, the foremost in everything that savored of romance or gallantry, was the world-renowned Sir Walter Raleigh.

It was high time that, during this period, maritime adventure replaced the career of the armored war-horse and the fierce battles of the spear. To raid the Spanish colonies beyond the equator, where, it was said, truce or peace never existed; to face the dangers of the tropical seas in search of El Dorado or the Fountain of Health and Youth in the mythical and magical lands of central Florida; and to settle the forested shores of the untamed wilderness of the West became the top priority for England's spirited youth, more so than seeking glory on the bloody battlefields of the Low Countries or in the intense religious conflicts of Hungary and Bohemia. Among these passionate individuals, the most enthusiastic, the most daring, and the leader in everything that had a hint of romance or gallantry was the famous Sir Walter Raleigh.

Born of an honorable and ancient family in Devonshire, he early came to London, in order to push his fortunes, as was the custom in those days with the cadets of illustrious families whose worldly wealth was unequal to their birth and station, by the chances of court favor, or the readier advancement of the sword. At this period, Elizabeth was desirous of lending assistance to the French Huguenots, who had been recently defeated in the bloody battle of Jarnac, and who seemed to be in considerable peril of being utterly overpowered by their cruel and relentless enemies the Guises; while she was at the same time wholly disinclined to involve England in actual strife, by regular and declared hostilities.

Born into a respected and old family in Devonshire, he moved to London early on to try his luck, as was common at the time for younger sons of prominent families whose wealth didn’t match their status, seeking favor at court or quick advancement through military service. During this time, Elizabeth wanted to help the French Huguenots, who had recently lost the brutal battle of Jarnac and seemed to be at serious risk of being completely overrun by their harsh and unyielding enemies, the Guises; however, she was also very reluctant to get England involved in actual conflict through formal and declared warfare.

She gave permission, therefore, to Henry Champernon to raise a regiment of gentlemen volunteers, and to transport them into France. In the number of these, young Walter Raleigh enrolled, and thenceforth his career may be said to have commenced; for from that time scarce a desperate or glorious adventure was essayed, either by sea or land, in which he was not a participator. In this, his first great school of military valor and distinction, he served with so much spirit, and such display of gallantry and aptitude for arms, that he immediately attracted attention, and, on his return to England in 1570, after the pacification, and renewal of the edicts for liberty of conscience, found himself at once a marked man.

She gave Henry Champernon the go-ahead to form a regiment of volunteer gentlemen and take them to France. Among these was young Walter Raleigh, marking the start of his career; from that point on, he was involved in almost every daring or glorious adventure, whether by sea or land. In this first great military experience, he showed so much enthusiasm, bravery, and skill in combat that he quickly caught people's attention. When he returned to England in 1570, after the peace settlement and the reinforcement of the laws for freedom of conscience, he found himself immediately recognized.

It seems that, about this time, in connection with Nicholas Blount and others, who afterward attained to both rank and eminence, Raleigh attached himself to the Earl of Essex, who at that time disputed with Leicester the favors, if not the affection, of Elizabeth; and, while in his suite, had the fortune to attract the notice of that princess by the handsomeness of his figure and the gallantry of his attire; she, like her father, Henry, being quick to observe and apt to admire those who were eminently gifted with the thews and sinews of a man.

It seems that around this time, in connection with Nicholas Blount and others who later gained both rank and status, Raleigh associated himself with the Earl of Essex. At that time, Essex was competing with Leicester for the favor, if not the affection, of Elizabeth. While in his company, Raleigh had the fortune of catching the attention of the queen due to his good looks and stylish clothing; she, like her father Henry, was quick to notice and appreciate those who were notably strong and appealing.

A strangely romantic incident was connected with his first rise in the favor of the Virgin Queen, which is so vigorously and brilliantly described by another and even more renowned Sir Walter in his splendid romance of Kenilworth, that it shames us to attempt it with our far inferior pen; but it is so characteristic of the man and of the times that it may not be passed over in silence.

A strangely romantic event was linked to his initial rise in the favor of the Virgin Queen, which is vividly and brilliantly described by the more famous Sir Walter in his magnificent story of Kenilworth, making it embarrassing for us to try and tell it with our much lesser writing; however, it is so representative of the man and the era that it shouldn’t be ignored.

Being sent once on a mission—so runs the tale—by his lord to the queen, at Greenwich, he arrived just as she was issuing in state from the palace to take her barge, which lay manned and ready at the stairs. Repulsed by the gentlemen pensioners, and refused access to her majesty until after her return from the excursion, the young esquire stood aloof, to observe the passing of the pageant; and, seeing the queen pause and hesitate on the brink of a pool of rain-water which intersected her path, no convenience being at hand wherewith to bridge it, took off his crimson cloak, handsomely laid down with gold lace, his only courtlike garment, fell on one knee, and with doffed cap and downcast eyes threw it over the puddle, so that the queen passed across dry shod, and swore by God's life, her favorite oath, that there was chivalry and manhood still in England.

Being sent on a mission—so the story goes—by his lord to the queen at Greenwich, he arrived just as she was leaving the palace to board her barge, which was already prepared at the steps. Denied by the gentlemen pensioners and kept from seeing her majesty until she returned from her outing, the young squire stood back to watch the spectacle. Noticing the queen pause and hesitate at a puddle blocking her path, and with no way to cross it, he removed his crimson cloak, beautifully trimmed with gold lace, his only formal garment, knelt down, and with his hat off and eyes lowered, laid it over the puddle so the queen could walk across without getting wet. She then swore by God's life, her favorite oath, that chivalry and manhood still existed in England.

Immediately thereafter, he was summoned to be a member of the royal household, and was retained about the person of the queen, who condescended to acts of much familiarity, jesting, capping verses, and playing at the court games of the day with him, not a little, it is believed, to the chagrin of the haughty and unworthy favorite, Dudley, Earl of Leicester.

Immediately after that, he was called to join the royal household and stayed close to the queen, who often engaged in friendly banter, joked around, exchanged verses, and played the court games of the time with him. This, it is believed, caused quite a bit of annoyance for the proud and undeserving favorite, Dudley, Earl of Leicester.

It does not appear, however, that, although she might coquet with Raleigh, to gratify her own love of admiration, and to enjoy the charms of his rich and fiery eloquence and versatile wit, though she might advance him in his career of arms, and even stimulate his vaulting ambition to deeds of yet wilder emprise, she ever esteemed Raleigh as he deserved to be esteemed, or penetrated the depths of his imaginative and creative genius, much less beloved him personally, as she did the vain and petty ambitious Leicester, or the high-spirited, the valorous, the hapless Essex.

It doesn't seem like, even though she might flirt with Raleigh to satisfy her own desire for admiration and to enjoy his rich and fiery speech and cleverness, and even though she could help him in his military career and boost his soaring ambition to undertake even bolder adventures, she ever truly valued Raleigh the way he should have been valued, or understood the depths of his imaginative and creative talent, much less loved him personally, like she did the vain and petty ambitious Leicester, or the spirited, brave, and unfortunate Essex.

Another anecdote is related of this period, which will serve in no small degree to illustrate this trait of Elizabeth's strangely-mingled nature. Watching with the ladies of her court, in the gardens of one of her royal residences, as was her jealous and suspicious usage, the movements of her young courtier, when he either believed, or affected to believe himself unobserved, she saw him write a line on a pane of glass in a garden pavilion with a diamond ring, which, on inspecting it subsequently to his departure, she found to read in this wise:—

Another story from this period helps to illustrate Elizabeth's oddly mixed nature. While watching her young courtier in the gardens of one of her royal residences, as was her jealous and suspicious habit, she kept an eye on his movements when he thought he was unobserved. She saw him write a line on a pane of glass in a garden pavilion with a diamond ring. When she checked it after he left, she found it read like this:—

"Fain would I climb, but that I fear to fall—"

"Sure, I'd love to climb, but I'm afraid of falling—"

the sentence, or the distich rather, being thus left unfinished, when, with her royal hand, she added the second line—no slight encouragement to so keen and fiery a temperament as that of him for whom she wrote, when given him from such a source—

the sentence, or the couplet rather, being left unfinished like this, when, with her royal hand, she added the second line—no small encouragement to someone as passionate and fiery as him for whom she wrote, especially coming from such a source—

"If thy heart fail thee, do not climb at all."

"If your heart fails you, don't climb at all."

But his heart never failed him—not in the desperate strife with the Invincible Armada—not when he discovered and won for the English crown the wild shores of the tropical Guiana—not when he sailed the first far up the mighty Orinoco—not when, in after days, he stormed Cadiz, outdoing even the daring deeds of emulous and glorious—not when the favor of Elizabeth was forfeited—not in the long years of irksome, solitary, heart-breaking imprisonment, endured at the hands of that base, soulless despot, the first James of England—not at his parting from his beloved and lovely wife—not on the scaffold, where he died as he had lived, a dauntless, chivalrous, high-minded English gentleman.

But his heart never let him down—not during the desperate battle with the Invincible Armada—not when he discovered and claimed the wild shores of tropical Guiana for the English crown—not when he sailed first up the mighty Orinoco—not when, later on, he stormed Cadiz, surpassing even the boldest and most glorious feats—not when he lost the favor of Elizabeth—not during the long years of frustrating, solitary, heart-wrenching imprisonment, suffered at the hands of that cruel, soulless tyrant, the first James of England—not when he said goodbye to his beloved and beautiful wife—not on the scaffold, where he died as he had lived, a fearless, chivalrous, high-minded English gentleman.

The greatest error of his life was his pertinacious hostility to Essex, originating in the jealousy of that brave, but rash and headstrong leader, who disgraced and suspended him after the taking of Fayal, a circumstance which he never forgave or forgot—an error which ultimately cost him his own life, since it alienated from him the affections of the English people, and rendered them pitiless to him in his own extremity.

The biggest mistake of his life was his stubborn hostility towards Essex, which stemmed from jealousy of that brave but reckless leader, who humiliated and suspended him after the capture of Fayal. This was something he never forgave or forgot—an error that ultimately cost him his life, as it drove a wedge between him and the English people, making them unforgiving towards him in his time of need.

But his greatest crime, in the eyes of Elizabeth, the crime which lost him her good graces for ever, and neutralized all his services on the flood and in the field, rendering ineffective even the strange letter which he addressed to his friend, Sir Robert Cecil, and which was doubtless shown to the queen, although it failed to move her implacable and iron heart, was his marriage, early in life, to the beautiful and charming Elizabeth Throgmorton. The letter to which I have alluded is so curious that I cannot refrain from quoting it entire, as a most singular illustration of the habits of that age of chivalry, and of the character of that strange compound, Elizabeth, who, to the "heart of a man, and that man a king of England," to quote her own eloquent and noble diction, added the vanity and conceit of the weakest and most frivolous of womankind, and who, at the age of sixty years, chose to be addressed as a Diana and a Venus, a nymph, a goddess, and an angel.

But his biggest mistake, in Elizabeth's eyes, the mistake that lost him her favor forever and canceled out all his contributions on land and sea, making even the unusual letter he sent to his friend, Sir Robert Cecil, ineffective—one that was surely shown to the queen, though it didn't soften her unforgiving and steely heart—was marrying the beautiful and charming Elizabeth Throgmorton early in his life. The letter I'm referring to is so interesting that I can't help but quote it in full, as a unique example of the customs of that age of chivalry and of the complex character of Elizabeth, who, in her own eloquent words, possessed "the heart of a man, and that man a king of England," but also carried the vanity and arrogance of the most shallow and trivial women, and who, at sixty years old, preferred to be called a Diana and a Venus, a nymph, a goddess, and an angel.

"My heart," he wrote, "was never till this day, that I hear the queen goes away so far off, whom I have followed so many years, with so great love and desire, in so many journeys, and am now left behind here, in a dark prison all alone. While she was yet near at hand, that I might hear of her once in two or three days, my sorrows were the less; but even now my heart is cast into the depth of all misery. I, that was wont to behold her riding like Alexander, hunting like Diana, walking like Venus, the gentle wind blowing her fair hair about her pure cheeks like a nymph, sometimes sitting in the shade like a goddess, sometimes singing like an angel, sometimes playing like Orpheus. Behold the sorrow of this world! Once a miss has bereaved me of all. Oh! glory, that only shineth in misfortune, what is become of thy assurance? All wounds have scars but that of fantasy: all affections their relentings but that of womankind. Who is the judge of friendship but adversity? or when is grace witnessed but in offences? There was no divinity but by reason of compassion; for revenges are brutish and mortal. All those times past, the loves, the sighs, the sorrows, the desires, cannot they weigh down one frail misfortune? Cannot one drop of gall be his in so great heaps of sweetness? I may then conclude, 'spes et fortuna valete;' she is gone in whom I trusted, and of me hath not one thought of mercy, nor any respect of that which was. Do with me now, therefore, what you list. I am more weary of life than they are desirous that I should perish; which, if it had been for her, as it is by her, I had been too happily born."

"My heart," he wrote, "has never felt this way until today, hearing that the queen is leaving so far away, the one I’ve followed for so many years, with such great love and desire, on so many journeys, and now I’m left here, all alone in a dark prison. When she was still nearby and I could hear about her every couple of days, my sadness was more manageable; but now my heart is overwhelmed with total misery. I once saw her riding like Alexander, hunting like Diana, walking like Venus, the gentle wind blowing her beautiful hair around her pure cheeks like a nymph, sometimes sitting in the shade like a goddess, sometimes singing like an angel, sometimes playing like Orpheus. Look at the sorrow of this world! Once a lady has taken everything from me. Oh! glory, that only shines in misfortune, what has happened to your confidence? All wounds leave scars, but the wound of longing does not; all affections find resolution, but not when it comes to women. Who judges friendship but hardship? And when do we recognize grace but through offenses? There is no divinity without compassion, because revenge is savage and mortal. All the past—love, sighs, sorrows, desires—can they not outweigh one fragile misfortune? Can one drop of poison spoil the vast sweetness? I may then conclude, 'spes et fortuna valete;' she is gone, the one I trusted, and she has no thought of mercy for me, or any regard for what once was. Do with me now, as you wish. I am more tired of life than they are eager for my downfall; which, if it had been for her, as it is because of her, I would have been too happily born."

It is singular enough that such a letter should have been written, under any circumstances, by a middle-aged courtier to an aged queen; but it becomes far more remarkable and extraordinary when we know that the life of Raleigh was not so much as threatened at the time when he wrote; and, so far had either of the parties ever been from entertaining any such affection the one for the other as could alone, according to modern ideas, justify such fervor of language, that Elizabeth was at that time pining with frustrated affection and vain remorse for the death of her beloved Essex; a remorse which, in the end, broke a heart which had defied all machinations of murdereous conspiracies, all menaces, all overtures of the most powerful and martial princes to sway it from its stately and impressive magnanimity; while Raleigh was possessed by the most perfect and enduring affection to the almost perfect woman whom he held it his proudest trophy to have wedded, and who justified his entire devotion by her love unmoved through good or ill report, and proved to the utmost in the dungeon and on the scaffold—the love of a pure, high-minded, trusting woman, confident, and fearless, and faithful to the end.

It's quite unusual that such a letter would be written, under any circumstances, by a middle-aged courtier to an elderly queen; but it becomes even more remarkable and extraordinary when we realize that Raleigh's life wasn’t even threatened at the time he wrote it. Moreover, both parties were so far from having any feelings for each other that could, by today's standards, justify such passionate language, that Elizabeth was at that time grieving over her unfulfilled love and regret for the death of her dear Essex. This remorse ultimately broke a heart that had withstood all plots of murderous conspiracies, threats, and the advances of many powerful and martial princes trying to sway it from its impressive and noble dignity. Meanwhile, Raleigh was filled with a perfect and enduring love for the nearly perfect woman he proudly considered his wife, who justified his complete devotion by her unwavering love through both good and bad times, proving herself to the fullest in prison and on the scaffold—the love of a pure, high-minded, trusting woman who was confident, fearless, and faithful until the end.

It does not appear that Raleigh suspected the true cause of Elizabeth's alienation from so good and great a servant: perhaps no one man of the many whom for the like cause she neglected, disgraced, persecuted, knew that the cause existed in the fact of their having taken to themselves partners of life and happiness—a solace which she sacrificed to the sterile honors of an undivided crown—of their enjoying the bliss and perfect contentment of a happy wedded life, while she, who would fain have enjoyed the like, could she have done so without the loan of some portion of her independent and undivided authority, was compelled, by her own jealousy of power and obstinacy of will, to pine in lonely and unloved virginity.

It seems Raleigh didn’t realize the real reason behind Elizabeth's distance from such a loyal and great servant. Maybe none of the many men she overlooked, humiliated, or mistreated for similar reasons understood that the issue was their choice to take life partners—something that offered them comfort, which she gave up for the empty honors of an unshared crown. They enjoyed the joy and complete satisfaction of a happy married life while she, who would have loved to experience the same, was unable to do so without sacrificing part of her independent and sole authority. Because of her own jealousy of power and stubbornness, she was forced to suffer in solitude and unfulfilled virginity.

Yet such was doubtless the cause of his decline in the royal favor, which he never, in after days, regained; for, after Essex was dead by her award and deed, Elizabeth, in her furious and lion-like remorse, visited his death upon the heads of all those who had been his enemies in life, or counseled her against him, even when he was in arms against her crown; nor forgave them any more than she forgave herself, who died literally broken-hearted, the most lamentable and disastrous of women, if the proudest and most fortunate queens, in the heyday of her fortunes, when she had raised her England to that proud and pre-eminent station above rather than among the states of Europe, from which she never declined, save for a brief space under her successors, those weakest and wickedest of English kings, the ominous and ill-starred Stuarts, and which she still maintains in her hale and superb old age, savoring, after nearly nine centuries of increasing might and scarcely interrupted rule, in no respect of decrepitude or decay.

Yet this was undoubtedly the reason for his fall from royal favor, which he never regained later on; for, after Essex was executed by her decree, Elizabeth, consumed by a furious and lion-like remorse, exacted revenge on all who had been his enemies in life or who had advised her against him, even when he was in arms against her crown; she never forgave them any more than she forgave herself, who died literally heartbroken, the most sorrowful and disastrous of women, even if she was the proudest and most fortunate queen during her reign, when she had elevated England to that proud and distinguished position above, rather than among, the states of Europe—a status she maintained without decline, except for a brief period under her successors, those weakest and wickedest of English kings, the ominous and ill-fated Stuarts, and which she still upholds in her strong and impressive old age, enjoying, after nearly nine centuries of growing power and almost uninterrupted rule, no sign of decline or decay.

Her greatest crime was the death of Mary Stuart; her greatest misfortune, the death of Essex; her greatest shame, the disgrace of Walter Raleigh. But with all her crimes, all her misfortunes, all her shame, she was a great woman, and a glorious queen, and in both qualities peculiarly and distinctively English. The stay and bulwark of her country's freedom and religion, she lived and died possessed of that rarest and most divine gift to princes, her people's unmixed love and veneration.

Her biggest crime was the death of Mary Stuart; her biggest misfortune was the death of Essex; her biggest shame was the disgrace of Walter Raleigh. But despite all her crimes, all her misfortunes, and all her shame, she was a great woman and a glorious queen, uniquely and distinctly English. The support and protector of her country's freedom and religion, she lived and died with that rare and most divine gift for rulers: her people's unwavering love and respect.

She died in an ill day, and was succeeded by one in all respects her opposite: a coward, a pedant, a knave, a tyrant, a mean, base, beastly sensualist—a bad man, devoid even of a bad man's one redeeming virtue, physical courage—a bad weak man with the heart of a worse and weaker woman—a man with all the vices of the brute creation, without one of their virtues. His instincts and impulses were all vile and low, crafty and cruel; his principles, if his rules of action, which were all founded on cheatery and subtle craft, can be called principles, were yet baser than his instinctive impulses.

She died on a terrible day, and was replaced by someone who was her complete opposite: a coward, a know-it-all, a dishonest person, a tyrant, a petty, low, disgusting sensualist—a bad man, lacking even the one redeeming quality of a bad man, which is physical courage—a weak man with the heart of an even weaker woman—a man with all the worst traits of animals, without any of their good qualities. His instincts and urges were all vile and base, deceptive and cruel; his principles, if you can call his rules of action—which were all based on deceit and cunning—principles, were even lower than his instinctive urges.

He is the only man I know, recorded in history, who is solely odious, contemptible, and bestial, without one redeeming trait, one feature of mind or body that can preserve him from utter and absolute detestation and damnation of all honorable and manly minds.

He is the only man I know, recorded in history, who is completely disgusting, contemptible, and animalistic, without a single redeeming quality, not one aspect of mind or body that can save him from the total and complete hatred and condemnation of all decent and honorable people.

He is the only king of whom, from his cradle to his grave, no one good deed, no generous, or bold, or holy, or ambitious, much less patriotic or aspiring, thought or action is related.

He is the only king about whom, from his birth to his death, no good deed, no generous, bold, holy, ambitious, or even patriotic or aspiring thought or action is mentioned.

His soul was akin to the mud, of which his body was framed—to the slime of loathsome and beastly debauchery, in which he wallowed habitually with his court and the ladies of his court, and his queen at their head, and could no more have soared heavenward than the garbage-battened vulture could have soared to the noble falcon's pitch and pride of place.

His soul was like the mud his body was made from—like the filth of disgusting and animalistic indulgence, in which he constantly immersed himself with his court and the ladies of his court, led by his queen, and he could no more rise to the heavens than a scavenging vulture could soar to the lofty heights and dignity of a noble falcon.

This beast,[1] for I cannot bring myself to write him man or king, with the usual hatred and jealousy of low foul minds towards everything noble and superior, early conceived a hatred for the gallant and great Sir Walter Raleigh, whose enterprise and adventure he had just intellect enough to comprehend so far as to fear them, but of whose patriotism, chivalry, innate nobility of soul, romantic daring, splendid imagination, and vast literary conceptions—being utterly unconscious himself of such emotions—he was no more capable of forming a conception, than is the burrowing mole of appreciating the flight of the soaring eagle.

This monster,[1] because I can't bring myself to call him a man or a king, early developed a resentment towards the brave and noble Sir Walter Raleigh. He had just enough intellect to understand, at least in a way that made him fearful, the ventures and daring endeavors of Raleigh, but he was completely incapable of grasping Raleigh's patriotism, chivalry, inherent nobility, romantic bravery, impressive imagination, and extensive literary ideas—much like a burrowing mole can’t appreciate the flight of a soaring eagle.

So early as the second year of his reign, he contrived to have this great discoverer and gallant soldier—to whom Virginia is indebted for the honor of being the first English colony, Jamestown having been settled in 1606, whereas the Puritans landed on the rock of Plymouth no earlier than 1620, and to whom North Carolina has done honor creditable to herself in naming her capital after him, the first English colonist—arraigned on a false charge of conspiracy in the case of Arabella Stuart, a young lady as virtuous and more unfortunate than sweet Jane Grey, whose treatment by James would alone have been enough to stamp him with eternal infamy, and for whose history we refer our readers to the fine novel by Mr. James on this subject.

So early in the second year of his reign, he managed to have this great explorer and brave soldier—who is responsible for Virginia being the first English colony, with Jamestown established in 1606, while the Puritans didn't land at Plymouth Rock until 1620—and to whom North Carolina has shown respect by naming its capital after him, the first English colonist—accused of a false conspiracy regarding Arabella Stuart, a young woman who was as virtuous and more unfortunate than sweet Jane Grey. The way James treated her would have been enough to mark him with lasting disgrace, and for her story, we refer our readers to the excellent novel by Mr. James on this topic.

At this time, Raleigh was unpopular in England, on account of his supposed complicity in the death of Essex; and, on the strength of this unpopularity, he was arraigned, on the single written testimony of one Cobham, a pardoned convict of the same conspiracy, which testimony he afterwards retracted, and then again retracted the retractation, and without one concurring circumstance, without being confronted with the prisoner, after shameless persecution from Sir Edward Coke, the great lawyer, then attorney-general, was found guilty by the jury, and sentenced, contrary to all equity and justice, to the capital penalties of high treason.

At this time, Raleigh was not well-liked in England due to his alleged involvement in Essex's death. Based on this unpopularity, he was charged solely on the written testimony of one Cobham, a pardoned convict involved in the same conspiracy, which Cobham later took back, only to retract that retraction too. Without any supporting evidence, without being able to confront the witness, and after relentless persecution from Sir Edward Coke, the prominent lawyer and then-attorney-general, Raleigh was found guilty by the jury and sentenced, against all principles of fairness and justice, to the severe punishment of high treason.

From this year, 1604, until 1618, a period of nearly fourteen years, not daring to put him at that time to death, he caused him to be confined strictly in the Tower, a cruel punishment for so quick and active a spirit, which he probably expected would speedily release him by a natural death from one whom he regarded as a dangerous and resolute foe, whom he dared neither openly to dispatch nor honorably to release from unmerited and arbitrary confinement.

From this year, 1604, until 1618, a period of nearly fourteen years, not daring to execute him at that time, he had him strictly imprisoned in the Tower, a harsh punishment for someone so lively and dynamic. He probably hoped that this would lead to his natural death and free him from someone he saw as a dangerous and determined opponent, whom he felt he could neither kill outright nor honorably release from unjust and arbitrary confinement.

But his cruel anticipations were signally frustrated by the noble constancy, and calm, self-sustained intrepidity of the noble prisoner, who, to borrow the words of his detractor, Hume, "being educated amid naval and military enterprises, had surpassed, in the pursuits of literature, even those of the most recluse and sedentary lives."

But his harsh expectations were clearly undermined by the noble prisoner’s steadfastness and calm, self-reliant bravery, who, to quote his critic, Hume, "having been raised in the midst of naval and military ventures, had exceeded, in literary pursuits, even those leading the most reclusive and sedentary lives."

Supported and consoled by his exemplary and excellent wife, he was enabled to entertain the irksome days and nights of his solitary imprisonment by the composition of a work, which, if deficient in the points which are now, in the advanced state of human sciences, considered essential to a great literary creation, is, as regarded under the circumstances of its conception and execution, one of the greatest exploits of human ingenuity and human industry—"The History of the World, by Sir Walter Raleigh."

Supported and comforted by his wonderful wife, he was able to get through the frustrating days and nights of his solitary imprisonment by writing a work that, while lacking some elements now deemed essential to great literature in today's advanced understanding of human sciences, is nonetheless one of the greatest feats of human creativity and effort considering the circumstances of its creation—"The History of the World, by Sir Walter Raleigh."

It was during his imprisonment also that he projected the colonization of Jamestown, which was carried out in 1606, at his instigation, by the Bristol Company, of which he was a member. This colony, though it was twice deserted, was in the end successful, and in it was born the first child, Virginia Dare by name, of that Anglo-Saxon race which has since conquered a continent, and surpassed, in the nonage of its republican sway, the maturity of mighty nations.

It was during his time in prison that he proposed the colonization of Jamestown, which was implemented in 1606, as he urged, by the Bristol Company, of which he was a member. This colony, although it was abandoned twice, ultimately succeeded, and there was born the first child, Virginia Dare, of that Anglo-Saxon race which has since taken over a continent and outperformed, in the early days of its republican governance, the maturity of powerful nations.

In 1618, induced by the promises of Raleigh to put the English crown in possession of a gold mine which he asserted, and probably believed he had discovered in Guiana, James, whose avidity always conquered his resentments, and who, like Faustus, would have sold his soul—had he had one to sell—for gold, released him, and, granting him, as he asserted, an unconditional pardon—but, as James and his counselors maintain, one conditional on fresh discoveries, sent him out at the head of twelve armed vessels.

In 1618, motivated by Raleigh's promises to give the English crown access to a gold mine he claimed, and likely believed, he had found in Guiana, James, whose greed always outweighed his grudges, and who, like Faustus, would have sold his soul—if he had one to sell—for gold, set him free. He granted him, as Raleigh claimed, an unconditional pardon—but, according to James and his advisors, one that depended on new discoveries—and sent him out in charge of twelve armed ships.

What follows is obscure; but it appears that Raleigh, failing to discover the mines, attacked and plundered the little town of St. Thomas, which the Spaniards had built on the territories of Guiana, which Raleigh had acquired three-and-twenty years before for the English crown, and which James, with his wonted pusillanimity, had allowed the Spaniards to occupy, without so much as a remonstrance.

What comes next is unclear; however, it seems that Raleigh, unable to find the mines, attacked and looted the small town of St. Thomas, which the Spaniards had established on the lands of Guiana. Raleigh had secured these lands for the English crown twenty-three years earlier, yet James, as usual, showed his cowardice by letting the Spaniards take over without even raising an objection.

This conduct of Raleigh must be admitted unjustifiable, as Spain and England were then in a state of profound peace; and the plea that truce or peace with Spain never crossed the line, though popular in England in those days of Spanish aggression and Romish intolerance, cannot for a moment stand the test either of reason or of law.

This behavior of Raleigh must be seen as unjustifiable since Spain and England were in a deep state of peace at that time. The argument that the truce or peace with Spain was always questionable, though it was popular in England during those times of Spanish aggression and Catholic intolerance, cannot hold up to scrutiny from either reason or law.

Falling into suspicion with his comrades, Sir Walter was brought home in irons, and delivered into the hands of the pitiless and rancorous king, who resolved to destroy him—yet, dreading to awaken popular indignation by delivering him up to Spain, caused to revive the ancient sentence, which had never been set aside by a formal pardon, and cruelly and unjustly executed him on that spot, so consecrated by the blood of noble patriots and holy martyrs, the dark and gory scaffold of Tower Hill.

Falling under suspicion from his allies, Sir Walter was brought back home in chains and handed over to the ruthless and vengeful king, who was determined to get rid of him. However, fearing that giving him to Spain would anger the public, the king chose to reinstate an old sentence that had never been officially pardoned and cruelly and unjustly executed him right there, on the infamous scaffold of Tower Hill, a place stained by the blood of brave patriots and revered martyrs.

And here, in conclusion, I can do no better than to quote from an anonymous writer in a recent English magazine, the following brief tribute to his high qualities, and sad doom, accompanied by his last exquisite letter to his wife.

And here, to wrap things up, I can do no better than to quote from an anonymous writer in a recent English magazine, the following brief tribute to his remarkable qualities and tragic fate, along with his last beautiful letter to his wife.

"His mind was indeed of no common order. With him, the wonders of earth and the dispensations of heaven were alike welcome; his discoveries at sea, his adventures abroad, his attacks on the colonies of Spain, were all arenas of glory to him—but he was infinitely happier by his own fireside, in recalling the spirits of the great in the history of his country—nay, was even more contented in the gloom of his ill-deserved prison, with the volume of genius or the book of life before him, than in the most animating successes of the battle-field.

"His mind was definitely not ordinary. To him, the wonders of the world and the workings of the universe were equally welcome; his discoveries at sea, his adventures abroad, and his attacks on Spanish colonies were all sources of glory for him—but he was far happier by his own fireside, reflecting on the spirits of the great figures in his country’s history—indeed, he was even more content in the gloom of his undeserved prison, with a work of genius or a book of life in front of him, than in the most thrilling victories on the battlefield."

"The event which clouded his prosperity and destroyed his influence with the queen—his marriage with Elizabeth Throgmorton—was the one upon which he most prided himself; and justly, too—for, if ever woman was created the companion, the solace of man—if ever wife was deemed the dearest thing of earth to which earth clings, that woman was his wife. Not merely in the smiles of the court did her smiles make a world of sunshine to her Raleigh; not merely when the destruction of the Armada made her husband's name glorious; not merely when his successes and his discoveries on the ocean made his presence longed for at the palace, did she interweave her best affections with the lord of her heart. It was in the hour of adversity she became his dearest companion, his 'ministering angel;' and when the gloomy walls of the accursed Tower held all her empire of love, how proudly she owned her sovereignty! Not even before the feet of her haughty mistress, in her prayerful entreaties for her dear Walter's life, did she so eminently shine forth in all the majesty of feminine excellence as when she guided his counsels in the dungeon, and nerved his mind to the trials of the scaffold, where, in his manly fortitude, his noble self-reliance, the people, who mingled their tears with his triumph, saw how much the patriot was indebted to the woman.

"The event that overshadowed his success and ruined his standing with the queen—his marriage to Elizabeth Throgmorton—was the one thing he took the most pride in; and it was justified because, if ever there was a woman meant to be a companion and comfort to a man—if ever a wife was considered the most precious thing on earth—this woman was his wife. It wasn’t just in the smiles at court that her joy brought light to Raleigh; it wasn’t just when the defeat of the Armada made his name famous; it wasn’t just because his achievements and discoveries at sea made him the most wanted guest at the palace that she poured her deepest affections into the lord of her heart. It was in times of hardship that she became his closest companion, his 'ministering angel;' and when the dark walls of the cursed Tower held her entire love, she proudly claimed her power. Even in front of her proud mistress, while begging for her beloved Walter's life, she shone with a remarkable grace as she guided his thoughts in the dungeon and strengthened him for the trials of the scaffold, where, in his courageous resolve and noble self-reliance, the people, joining their tears with his glory, saw how much the patriot owed to the woman."

"Were there no other language but that of simple, honest affection, what a world of poetry would remain to us in the universe of love! You may be excited to sorrow for his fate by recalling the varied incidents of his attractive life: you may mourn over the ruins of his chapel at his native village: you may weep over the fatal result of his ill-starred patriotism: you may glow over his successes in the field or on the wave: your lip may curl with scorn at the miserable jealousy of Elizabeth: your eye may kindle with wrath at the pitiful tyranny of James—but how will your sympathies be so awakened as by reading his last, simple, touching letter to his wife.

"Were there no language but that of simple, honest love, what a world of poetry we would have in the realm of love! You might feel sadness for his fate by remembering the various events of his captivating life: you could mourn the ruins of his chapel in his hometown: you might weep over the tragic outcome of his ill-fated patriotism: you could feel pride in his victories on the battlefield or at sea: your lip might curl in disdain at Elizabeth's pathetic jealousy: your eyes might blaze with anger at James's pitiful tyranny—but nothing will stir your feelings like reading his last, simple, heartfelt letter to his wife."

"'You receive, my dear wife, my last words, in these my last lines. My love, I send you that you may keep it when I am dead; and my counsel, that you may remember it when I am no more. I would not with my will present you with sorrows, dear Bess—let them go to the grave with me and be buried in the dust—and, seeing that it is not the will of God that I should see you any more, bear my destruction patiently, and with a heart like yourself.

"'First—I send you all the thanks which my heart can conceive, or my words express, for your many travels and cares for me, which, though they have not taken effect as you wished, yet my debt to you is not the less; but pay it I never shall in this world.

"'Secondly—I beseech you, for the love you bear me living, that you do not hide yourself many days, but by your travels seek to help my miserable fortunes and the right of your poor child—your mourning cannot avail me that am dust—for I am no more yours, nor you mine—death hath cut us asunder, and God hath divided me from the world, and you from me.

"'I cannot write much. God knows how hardly I steal this time when all sleep. Beg my dead body, which, when living, was denied you, and lay it by our father and mother—I can say no more—time and death call me away;—the everlasting God—the powerful, infinite, and inscrutable God, who is goodness itself, the true light and life, keep you and yours, and have mercy upon me, and forgive my persecutors and false accusers, and send us to meet in his glorious kingdom.

"My dear wife—farewell! Bless my boy—pray for me, and let the true God hold you both in his arms.

"'Yours, that was; but now, not mine own,

"'WALTER RALEIGH.'"

"You receive, my dear wife, my last words in these final lines. My love, I'm sending it to you so you can hold onto it when I'm gone; and my advice, so you can remember it when I'm no longer here. I don't want to burden you with sorrow, dear Bess—let it go with me to the grave and be buried in the ground—and since it's not God's will for me to see you again, please endure my loss patiently, with a heart as kind as yours."

"First—I send you all the thanks my heart can feel, or my words can say, for all your journeys and worries on my behalf, which, even though they haven't had the results you hoped for, my gratitude to you is still great; but I'll never be able to repay it in this world."

"Secondly—I urge you, for the love you have for me while I'm alive, that you don't stay hidden for many days, but through your travels try to support my unfortunate situation and the rights of your poor child—your grief won't help me, as I am dust—because I am no longer yours, nor are you mine—death has separated us, and God has divided me from the world, and you from me."

"I can't write much. God knows how hard it is for me to take this time when everyone is asleep. Please ask for my lifeless body, which you were denied when I was alive, and lay it next to our father and mother—I can't say more—time and death are pulling me away;—may the everlasting God—the powerful, infinite, and unknowable God, who is goodness itself, the true light and life, protect you and your loved ones, have mercy on me, forgive those who have persecuted and falsely accused me, and bring us together in His glorious kingdom."

"My dear wife—goodbye! Bless my son—please pray for me, and may the true God keep you both close in his embrace."

'That was yours; but now, it's no longer mine,

"WALTER RALEIGH."

"Thus a few fond words convey more poetry to the heart than a whole world of verse.

"Thus, a few loving words express more poetry to the heart than an entire world of verses."

"We know not any man's history more romantic in its commencement, or more touching in its close, than that of Raleigh—from the first dawn of his fortunes, when he threw his cloak before the foot of royalty, throughout his brilliant rise and long imprisonment, to the hour when royalty rejoiced in his merciless martyrdom.

"We don’t know of any man’s story that’s more romantic in the beginning or more poignant at the end than Raleigh’s—from the moment he threw his cloak at the feet of royalty, through his dazzling ascent and long imprisonment, to the time when royalty celebrated his brutal martyrdom."

"Whether the recital of his eloquent speeches, the perusal of his vigorous and original poetry, or the narration of his quaint, yet profound 'History of the World,' engage our attention, all will equally impress us with admiration of his talent, with wonder at his achievements, with sympathy in his misfortunes, and with pity at his fall."

"Whether it’s listening to his powerful speeches, reading his strong and original poetry, or exploring his unique yet deep 'History of the World,' all will leave us equally admiring his talent, marveling at his achievements, sympathizing with his misfortunes, and feeling pity for his decline."

When he was brought upon the scaffold, he felt the edge of the axe with which he was to be beheaded, and observed, "'Tis a sharp remedy, but a sure one for all ills," harangued the people calmly, eloquently, and conclusively, in defence of his character, laid his head on the block with indifference, and died as he had lived, undaunted, one of the greatest benefactors of both England and America, judicially murdered by the pitiful spite of the basest and worst of England's monarchs. James could slay his body, but his fame shall live forever.

When he was brought to the scaffold, he felt the edge of the axe that was meant to execute him and remarked, "This is a harsh solution, but a certain one for all problems." He addressed the crowd calmly, eloquently, and convincingly in defense of his character, then laid his head on the block with indifference and died as he had lived—fearless, one of the greatest benefactors of both England and America, wrongfully executed by the petty malice of the most despicable of England's kings. James could take his life, but his legacy will live on forever.

[1] I would here caution my readers from placing the slightest confidence in anything stated in Hume's History (fable?) of the Stuarts, and especially of this, the worst of a bad breed.

[1] I want to warn my readers not to trust anything in Hume's History (fable?) of the Stuarts, particularly regarding this one, the worst of a bad lot.



HOPE ON, HOPE EVER.

BY ROBERT G. ALLISON.

BY ROBERT G. ALLISON.

If sorrow's clouds around thee lower,

If dark clouds of sorrow gather around you,

E'en in affliction's gloomiest hour,

Even in the darkest hour,

Hope on firmly, hope thou ever;

Always believe, never lose hope;

Let nothing thee from Hope dissever.

Let nothing keep you from hope.

What though storms life's sky o'ercast

What if storms cover life's sky?

Time's sorrows will not always last,

Time's troubles won't last forever,

This vale of tears will soon be past.

This valley of tears will soon be over.

Hope darts a ray to light death's gloom,

Hope shoots a beam to brighten death's darkness,

And smooths the passage to the tomb;

And makes the journey to the grave easier;

Hope is to weary mortals given,

Hope is given to tired humans,

To lead them to the joys of heaven

To guide them to the joys of heaven

Then, when earth's scenes, however dear,

Then, when the world's moments, no matter how cherished,

From thy dim sight shall disappear—

From your dim sight shall disappear—

When sinks the pulse, and fails the eye,

When the heartbeat slows and the vision fades,

Then on Hope's pinions shall thy spirit fly

Then on Hope's wings shall your spirit soar

To fairer worlds above the sky.

To better worlds above the sky.

Then hope thou on, and hope thou ever;

Then keep hoping, and always keep hoping;

Let nothing thee from Hope dissever.

Let nothing separate you from Hope.



THE DRESSING ROOM.

Two fashionable ladies, one with fan

Full bodies not gathered in at the top, but left either quite loose, or so as to form an open fluting, are becoming very fashionable; but they require to be very carefully made, and to have a tight body under them, as otherwise they look untidy—particularly as the age of stiff stays has departed, we trust never to return, and the modern elegants wear stays with very little whalebone in them, if they wear any at all.

Full-bodied outfits that aren’t fitted at the top, but instead are either quite loose or create an open fluted effect, are becoming very trendy. However, they need to be made very carefully and require a snug fit underneath; otherwise, they can look messy—especially since the era of stiff corsets is hopefully behind us for good, and modern fashionistas wear corsets with minimal whalebone, if they choose to wear any at all.

In our figures, the one holding the fan has the body of her dress, which is of spotted net, fluted at the top; the skirt is made open at the side, and fastened with a bouquet of roses. The petticoat, which is of pink satin, has a large bow of ribbon with a rose in the centre, just below the rose which fastens the dress. The sleeves are also trimmed with bunches of roses; and the gloves are of a very delicate pale pink.

In our pictures, the one holding the fan is wearing a dress made of spotted net, which flares at the top. The skirt is open on the side and secured with a bouquet of roses. The petticoat is made of pink satin and has a large ribbon bow with a rose in the center, right below the rose that holds the dress together. The sleeves are also decorated with clusters of roses, and the gloves are a very light pale pink.

The other dress is of white net or tarlatan, made with three skirts, and a loose body and sleeves. The upper skirts are both looped up with flowers on the side, and large bows of very pale-yellow ribbon. Ribbon of the same color is worn in the hair, and the gloves are of a delicately tinted yellowish white.

The other dress is made of white net or tarlatan, featuring three layers of skirts, along with a loose-fitting bodice and sleeves. The top skirts are gathered on the sides with flowers, and large bows in a very light yellow ribbon. The same color ribbon is worn in the hair, and the gloves are a softly tinted yellowish white.

Two fashionable ladies, one seated

The dress of the standing figure is of rich yellow brocaded silk, trimmed with three flounces of white lace, carried up to the waist, so as to appear like three over skirts, open in front. The body is trimmed with a double berthe of Vandyked lace, which is also carried round the sleeves. The gloves are rather long, and of a delicate cream-color. The hair is dressed somewhat in the Grecian style so as to form a rouleau round the face—the front hair being combed back over a narrow roll of brown silk stuffed with wool, which is fastened round the head like a wreath. A golden bandeau is placed above the rouleau.

The dress of the standing figure is made of rich yellow brocaded silk, trimmed with three layers of white lace that rise to the waist, giving the appearance of three overskirts that are open in the front. The bodice features a double layer of Vandyked lace, which also wraps around the sleeves. The gloves are fairly long and a delicate cream color. The hair is styled somewhat in the Grecian fashion to create a rolled effect around the face—the front hair is brushed back over a narrow roll of brown silk stuffed with wool, which is secured around the head like a wreath. A golden headband sits above the roll.

The sitting figure shows another mode of arranging the hair. The back hair is curiously twisted, and mixed with narrow rolls of scarlet and white; and the front hair is dressed in waved bandeaux, or it may be curled in what the French call English ringlets. Plain smooth bandeaux have almost entirely disappeared; but bandeaux, with the hair waved, or projecting from the face, are common.

The seated figure illustrates a different way of styling hair. The hair at the back is uniquely twisted and incorporates narrow rolls of red and white; the front hair is arranged in waved bandeaux, or it can be styled in what the French refer to as English ringlets. Plain, smooth bandeaux have nearly vanished; however, bandeaux with waved hair or hair that extends out from the face are quite popular.



KNITTED FLOWERS.

AMERICAN MARYGOLD.

The prettiest are in shaded orange-colored wool (of four threads), which must be split in two, as the Berlin wool. Begin with the darkest shade.

The prettiest ones are in shaded orange-colored wool (made of four threads), which needs to be split in two, just like the Berlin wool. Start with the darkest shade.

Cast on eight stitches, work them in ribs, four in each row, knitting two stitches; and purling two; both sides must be alike. Continue this till you come to the beginning of the lightest shade; then begin to decrease one stitch at the beginning of every row, till only one stitch remains in the middle; fasten this off, break the wool, and begin the next petal with the darkest shade. Eight petals will be required for each flower. Every petal must be edged with wire; and, in order to do this neatly, you must cover a piece of wire with wool—the middle of the wire with one thread only of brown split wool—and the sides with a lighter shade, to correspond with the color of the petal; sew this round with the same shades of wool.

Cast on eight stitches and work them in ribs, four in each row, knitting two stitches and purling two; both sides should be the same. Keep going until you reach the start of the lightest shade; then start decreasing one stitch at the beginning of every row until only one stitch is left in the middle. Fasten this off, cut the wool, and start the next petal with the darkest shade. You'll need eight petals for each flower. Every petal must have a wire edge, and to do this neatly, cover a piece of wire with wool—use one thread of brown split wool for the middle of the wire and a lighter shade on the sides to match the petal color; sew this around with the same shades of wool.

To make up the flower, it will be necessary to form a tuft of the same shaded wool, not split. This is done by cutting five or six bits of wool about an inch long, and placing them across a bit of double wire; twist the wire very tight, and cut the ends of the wool quite even; fasten the eight petals round this, near the top, which can be done either by twisting the wires together or by sewing them round with a rug needle.

To create the flower, you'll need to make a tuft using the same shade of wool, not split. Cut five or six pieces of wool about an inch long and place them across a piece of double wire. Twist the wire tightly and trim the ends of the wool so they're even. Attach the eight petals around this, near the top, by either twisting the wires together or sewing them on with a rug needle.

CALYX.—The calyx will require four needles.

CALYX.—The calyx will need four needles.

Cast on twelve stitches, four on each of three needles. Knit in plain rounds till you have about half an inch in length; then knit two stitches in one, break the wool some distance from the work, thread it with a rug needle, and pass the wool behind the little scallop, so as to bring to the next two stitches; work these and the remainder of the stitches in the same manner. Cover a bit of wire with a thread of brown wool, sew it with wool of the same color round the top of the calyx, following carefully the form of the scallops; turn the ends of the wire inside the calyx, and place the flower within it. Tie the calyx under the scallops with a bit of green silk, gather the stitches of the lower part of the calyx with a rug needle and a bit of wool, and cover the stem with split green wool.

Cast on twelve stitches, four on each of three needles. Knit in plain rounds until you have about half an inch in length; then knit two stitches together, cut the yarn a little away from the work, thread it with a tapestry needle, and pull the yarn behind the little scallop to reach the next two stitches; work these and the rest of the stitches in the same way. Cover a piece of wire with brown yarn, sewing it with yarn of the same color around the top of the calyx, carefully following the shape of the scallops; turn the ends of the wire inside the calyx and place the flower inside it. Tie the calyx underneath the scallops with a piece of green silk, gather the stitches at the bottom of the calyx with a tapestry needle and some yarn, and cover the stem with split green yarn.

Another way of making this flower is by knitting the petals in brioche stitch; but if done thus, nine stitches must be cast on the needle at first, instead of eight, and the flower finished exactly as directed.

Another way to make this flower is by knitting the petals in brioche stitch; however, if you do it this way, you need to cast on nine stitches at the start instead of eight, and finish the flower exactly as directed.

BUDS.—The buds are made just in the same manner as the tuft which forms the heart of the flower, only that they must be formed of lighter shades of wool, mixed with a little pale-green wool. The wool must be tightly fixed on the wire by twisting, and then cut very smooth and even. It must be inserted in a small calyx, made as before.

BUDS.—The buds are made in the same way as the tuft that forms the center of the flower, but they should be made with lighter shades of wool, mixed with a bit of pale-green wool. The wool must be securely attached to the wire by twisting, and then cut very smoothly and evenly. It should be placed in a small calyx, made as before.

LEAVES.—Each leaf, or small branch, is composed of seven leaflets, of the same size—one at the top, and three on each side; they must be placed in pairs, at a distance of about an inch between each pair.

LEAVES.—Each leaf or small branch is made up of seven leaflets, all the same size—one at the top and three on each side; they need to be arranged in pairs, with about an inch of space between each pair.

First leaflet.—Cast on one stitch in a bright, but rather deep shade of yellowish-green wool. Knit and purl alternate rows, increasing one stitch at the beginning of every row till you have seven stitches on the needle; then knit and purl six rows without increase; decrease one stitch at the beginning of the two following rows, and cast off the five remaining stitches. Repeat the same for the six other leaflets. Each leaf must have a fine wire sewn round it, and the stems covered with wool.

First leaflet.—Cast on one stitch in a bright, but somewhat deep shade of yellowish-green wool. Knit and purl alternate rows, increasing one stitch at the beginning of each row until you have seven stitches on the needle; then knit and purl six rows without increasing; decrease one stitch at the beginning of the next two rows, and cast off the five remaining stitches. Repeat the same for the other six leaflets. Each leaf should have a fine wire sewn around it, and the stems covered with wool.



CHENILLE WORK

Chenille pattern No. 1 No. 1.—The pattern, full size.

No. 1.—A new style of Head-Dress. Worked in the second size crimson chenille, with No. 4 gold thread.

No. 1.—A new style of headwear. Made with medium-sized crimson chenille and No. 4 gold thread.

Take a card-board of three inches deep and fifteen inches long, and fasten to the edge of it eleven strands of chenille and gold thread placed together; leave a space of one inch between each strand; the length of the gold and chenille thread must be twenty-four inches. Take the first two threads from the left-hand side, pass the two next under them; tie them in a knot, the two outer over the two centre threads (chenille or gold thread, as may be), and then pass them through the loop formed on the left, and so on till the last row. The shape is an uneven triangle, nine inches from the top corner to the centre, and seven inches from the middle of the front to the centre. When finished, cut off the board, and sew round two sides of the work a fringe of gold thread, which is to fall over the neck.

Take a piece of cardboard that’s three inches deep and fifteen inches long, and attach eleven strands of chenille and gold thread along the edge, spacing them one inch apart. Each strand should be twenty-four inches long. Take the first two threads from the left side and pass the next two underneath them; tie them in a knot with the outer two over the center two (either chenille or gold thread, depending on your choice), then pass them through the loop created on the left. Continue this process until you reach the last row. The shape will be an uneven triangle, measuring nine inches from the top corner to the center, and seven inches from the middle front to the center. Once you're done, cut off the cardboard and sew a fringe of gold thread around two sides of the piece, which should hang over the neck.

Chenille pattern No. 2 No. 2.—A portion, full size, with fringe.

No. 2.—Another style of Head-Dress. With white and pink second size chenille.

No. 2.—Another type of Head-Dress. Made with white and pink second size chenille.

This is made nearly in the same manner as No. 1, with chenille, one yard long; but, after having made the first knot, pass a pearl bead on each side, and then make the second knot—the measurement of the meshes to be three-quarters of an inch. When the work is finished, the whole will be twelve inches square. Pass round it an India-rubber cord, which will form the fastening. The ends left from the work to be separately knotted together with silver thread, to hang down, forming a very large and rich tassel.

This is made almost the same way as No. 1, using a yard of chenille; however, after making the first knot, slide a pearl bead onto each side, and then make the second knot—the spaces should measure three-quarters of an inch. When you're done, the whole piece will be twelve inches square. Wrap it with an elastic cord to create the fastening. Tie the ends from the work together separately with silver thread, allowing them to hang down to create a large, luxurious tassel.

Chenille pattern No. 3 No. 3.—A portion of the pattern, full size.

No. 3.—Head-Dress of blue and silver. In chain crochet, silver cord No. 5, with second size of crochet chenille, light blue.

No. 3.—Headpiece in blue and silver. Made with chain crochet, silver cord No. 5, and the second size of crochet chenille in light blue.

Eight chain stitches, the last of which is plain crochet, and so on continued. In the two middle stitches of the chenille take up the silver, and in the middle stitches of the silver take up the chenille, each going in a slanting way, once over and once under each other, as the drawing (No. 3) will show. The chenille is worked one way, and the silver goes the other way, contrary to regular crochet work. The whole is worked square, eighteen inches in square; and, when finished, every loop is taken up with fine India-rubber cord, to form the shape. Put round it a silver fringe one inch and a half deep.

Eight chain stitches, with the last one being basic crochet, and so on. In the two middle stitches of the chenille, incorporate the silver, and in the middle stitches of the silver, incorporate the chenille, each at a slant, alternating once over and once under each other, as shown in the drawing (No. 3). The chenille is worked one direction, while the silver goes the opposite way, which is different from standard crochet technique. The entire piece is made square, measuring eighteen inches on each side; and when completed, each loop is secured with fine India-rubber cord to maintain the shape. Add a silver fringe that is one and a half inches deep around it.



CHEMISETTES AND UNDERSLEEVES.

Chemisette Fig. 1.
Chemisette Fig. 2.

All fashionable promenade and evening dresses being cut with an open corsage and loose sleeves, the chemisettes and wristbands become of the greatest importance. There is something very neat in the close coat dress, buttoned up to the throat, and finished only by a cuff at the wrist; but it is never so elegant, after all, as the style now so much in vogue. This season, the V shape from the breast has given place to the square front, introduced from the peasant costumes of France and Italy. It will be seen in fig. 1, which is intended to be worn with that style of corsage, and corresponds to it exactly. The chemisette is composed of alternate rows of narrow plaits and insertion, and is edged with muslin embroidery to correspond. It is decidedly the prettiest and neatest one of the season, and will be found inexpensive.

All the trendy day and evening dresses are designed with an open neckline and loose sleeves, making chemisettes and wristbands very important. There's something really sharp about a fitted dress that buttons up to the neck, finished only with a cuff at the wrist; however, it's never as stylish as the current trend. This season, the V shape from the bust has been replaced by a square neckline, inspired by the traditional outfits from France and Italy. You'll see this in fig. 1, which is meant to be worn with that type of neckline and fits perfectly. The chemisette is made up of alternating rows of narrow pleats and trim, and it’s edged with matching muslin embroidery. It’s definitely the prettiest and neatest of the season and will be affordable.


Undersleeve Fig. 3.
Undersleeve Fig. 4.

Fig. 2 has two bands of insertion, surrounded by embroidered muslin frills; the small collar is also edged in the same way. This may be worn with the ordinary V front, or with the square front boddice we have alluded to.

Fig. 2 has two bands of insertion, surrounded by embroidered muslin frills; the small collar is also trimmed in the same way. This can be worn with the standard V front or with the square front bodice we mentioned.

Figs. 3 and 4 are some of the new fashionable undersleeves. It will be noticed that they are very full, and edged with double frills. For further description, see Chit-Chat in December number.

Figs. 3 and 4 are some of the new trendy undersleeves. You'll notice that they are quite puffy and trimmed with double frills. For more details, check out Chit-Chat in the December issue.



ON A CHILD ASLEEP.

BY JOHN A. CHAPMAN.

BY JOHN A. CHAPMAN.

See, in that ray of light that child reposes,

See, in that beam of light, that child rests,

Calmly as he a little angel were;

Calmly as if he were a little angel;

And now and then his eyes he half uncloses,

And every now and then, he slightly opens his eyes,

To see if his bright visions real are.

To see if his bright visions are real.

But what his visions are God only knoweth,

But only God knows what his visions are,

For that sweet child forgets them day by day;

For that sweet child forgets them little by little each day;

Like breeze of Eden, that so gently bloweth,

Like a gentle breeze from Eden,

They leave no trace when they've passed away.

They leave no trace when they're gone.

'Tis thus that innocent childhood ever sleepeth.

'This is how innocent childhood always sleeps.

With half closed eyes and smiles around its mouth,

With half-closed eyes and a smile on its face,

At sight of which man's sunken heart upleapeth,

At the sight of which, a man's heart lifts.

Like chilléd flowers when fanned by the sweet south.

Like chilled flowers when fanned by the gentle southern breeze.

Sleep on, sweet child, smile, as thou sleepest, brightly,

Sleep on, sweet child, smile as you sleep peacefully.

For thou art blest in this thy morning hour;

For you are blessed in this morning hour;

And, when thou wakest, thou shalt walk more lightly

And when you wake up, you will walk more lightly.

Than crownéd king, or monarch throned in power.

Than crowned king, or monarch sitting on the throne in power.



EDITORS' TABLE.

One perplexing question is settled, viz., that ninety-nine does not make a hundred. Those transcendentally erudite men who contended that the nineteenth century commenced on the 1st of January, 1800, have at last learned to count correctly. So we may venture to affirm, with fear of raising an argument, that this New-Year's Day, 1851, begins the last half of this present century.

One puzzling question is resolved: ninety-nine doesn’t equal a hundred. Those incredibly knowledgeable people who argued that the nineteenth century started on January 1, 1800, have finally figured out how to count right. So we can confidently say, without worrying about sparking a debate, that this New Year’s Day, 1851, marks the beginning of the last half of this century.

Here, then, we stand on the dividing ridge of Time, the topmost pinnacle of humanity; and, looking backward over the vast ocean of life, we can discern amidst the rolling, heaving, struggling surges, which have engulfed so many grand hopes, and towering aims, and strong endeavors during the world's voyage of half a century, that important victories have been won, wonderful things discovered, and great truths brought out of the turmoil in which power, pride, and prejudice were contending fifty years ago. At the beginning of the century, the stirring themes were deeds of war. Now, the palm is won by works of peace. In 1801, the Old World was a battle-field, the centre and moving power of destruction being placed in London. Now, 1851 finds "the whole world kin," as it were, busy in preparing for such an Industrial Convention as was never held since time began: and this, too, centres in London. What trophies of mind and might will be there exhibited! Not victories won by force or fraud, with their advantages appropriated to exalt a few individuals; but real advances made in those arts which give the means of improvement to nations, and add to the knowledge, freedom, and happiness of the people!

Here, we stand on the dividing line of Time, at the peak of humanity; and, looking back over the vast ocean of life, we can see amidst the rolling, heaving, struggling waves, which have engulfed so many grand hopes, lofty goals, and strong efforts during the world’s journey of the last fifty years, that significant victories have been achieved, amazing discoveries made, and great truths revealed from the chaos where power, pride, and prejudice clashed fifty years ago. At the start of the century, the dominant themes were acts of war. Now, the honor goes to works of peace. In 1801, the Old World was a battlefield, with London as the center of destruction. Now, in 1851, we find "the whole world kin," as it were, busy preparing for an Industrial Convention like none ever held since time began: and once again, it’s centered in London. What impressive achievements of intellect and strength will be showcased there! Not victories gained through force or deception, benefiting only a few individuals; but real progress made in those fields that provide the means for nations to improve and enhance the knowledge, freedom, and happiness of the people!

We are not intending to enlarge on this theme, which will be better done by abler pens. We only allude to it here, in order to draw the attention of our readers to one curious fact, which those who are aiming to place women in the workshop, to compete with men, should consider: namely, that none, or very few specimens of female ingenuity or industry will be found in the world's great show-shop. The female mind has as yet manifested very little of the kind of genius termed mechanical, or inventive. Nor is it the lack of learning which has caused this uniform lack of constructive talent. Many ignorant men have studied out and made curious inventions of mechanical skill; women never. We are constrained to say we do not believe woman would ever have invented the compass, the printing-press, the steam-engine, or even a loom. The difference between the mental power of the two sexes, as it is distinctly traced in Holy Writ and human history, we have described and illustrated in a work[1] soon to be published. We trust this will prove of importance in settling the question of what woman's province really is, and where her station should be in the onward march of civilization. It is not mechanical, but moral power which is now needed. That woman was endowed with moral goodness superior to that possessed by man is the doctrine of the Bible; and this moral power she must be trained to use for the promotion of goodness, and purity, and holiness in men. There is no need that she should help him in his task of subduing the world. He has the strong arm and the ingenious mind to understand and grapple with things of earth; but he needs her aid in subduing himself, his own selfish passions, and animal propensities.

We don’t intend to expand on this topic, which will be better handled by more skilled writers. We only mention it here to bring to our readers' attention one interesting fact that those looking to place women in jobs to compete with men should consider: namely, that very few examples of female creativity or hard work can be found in the world’s significant achievements. So far, women have not shown much of the kind of genius associated with mechanics or invention. It’s not a lack of education that has caused this consistent absence of constructive talent. Many uneducated men have developed and created remarkable mechanical inventions; women have not. We unfortunately feel that women would never have invented the compass, the printing press, the steam engine, or even a loom. The differences in mental capabilities between the two sexes, as clearly outlined in the Bible and human history, have been described and illustrated in a work[1] that will be published soon. We hope this will be significant in clarifying what a woman’s true role is and where she should stand in the progress of civilization. What is needed now is not mechanical, but moral power. The Bible teaches that women possess a moral goodness that is superior to that of men; this moral power should be cultivated to promote goodness, purity, and holiness in men. There’s no need for her to assist him in his effort to conquer the world. He has the physical strength and clever mind to understand and tackle earthly challenges; but he needs her help in mastering himself, his own selfish desires, and base instincts.

To sum up the matter, the special gifts of God to men are mechanical ingenuity and physical strength. To women He has given moral insight or instinct, and the patience that endures physical suffering. Both sexes equally need enlightenment of mind or reason by education, in order to make their peculiar gifts of the greatest advantage to themselves, to each other, to the happiness and improvement of society, and to the glory of God.

To summarize, God has given men mechanical skill and physical strength. To women, He has bestowed moral insight or intuition and the ability to endure physical pain. Both men and women equally need education to develop their unique gifts for their own benefit, for each other, for the happiness and progress of society, and for the glory of God.

Such are the principles which we have been striving to disseminate for the last twenty years; and we rejoice, on this jubilee day of the century, that our work has been crowned with good success, and that the prospect before us is bright and cheering. The wise king of Israel asserted the power and predicted the future of woman in these remarkable words, "Strength and honor are her clothing; and she shall rejoice in time to come." And so it will be. But the elevation of the sex will not consist in becoming like man, in doing man's work, or striving for the dominion of the world. The true woman cannot work with materials of earth, build up cities, mould marble forms, or discover new mechanical inventions to aid physical improvement. She has a higher and holier vocation. She works in the elements of human nature; her orders of architecture are formed in the soul. Obedience, temperance, truth, love, piety, these she must build up in the character of her children. Often, too, she is called to repair the ravages and beautify the waste places which sin, care, and the desolating storms of life leave in the mind and heart of the husband she reverences and obeys. This task she should perform faithfully, but with humility, remembering that it was for woman's sake Eden was forfeited, because Adam loved his wife more than his Creator, and that man's nature has to contend with a degree of depravity, or temptation to sin, which the female, by the grace of God, has never experienced. Yes, the wife is dependent on her husband for the position she holds in society; she must rely on him for protection and support; she should look up to him with reverence as her earthly guardian, the "saviour of the body," as St. Paul says, and be obedient. Does any wife say her husband is not worthy of this honor? Then render it to the office with which God has invested him as head of the family; but use your privilege of motherhood so to train your son that he may be worthy of this reverence and obedience from his wife. Thus through your sufferings the world may be made better; every faithful performance of private duty adds to the stock of public virtues.

These are the principles we've been working to spread for the last twenty years; and on this centennial jubilee, we celebrate the success of our efforts and look forward to a bright and encouraging future. The wise king of Israel emphasized the power and future of women with these remarkable words, "Strength and honor are her clothing; and she shall rejoice in time to come." And so it will be. However, the upliftment of women doesn't mean becoming like men, doing men's work, or seeking dominion over the world. A true woman can't work with earthly materials, build cities, shape marble, or invent new technologies for physical betterment. She has a higher and more sacred calling. She works with the elements of human nature; her foundations are built in the soul. Obedience, temperance, truth, love, piety—these are what she must cultivate in her children's character. Often, she is called to mend the damage and beautify the scars left in the mind and heart of the husband she respects and obeys due to sin, worry, and life's harsh storms. This duty should be carried out faithfully but with humility, remembering that Eden was lost for the sake of woman, because Adam loved his wife more than his Creator, and that man has to struggle with a level of depravity, or temptation to sin, that women, by the grace of God, have never faced. Yes, a wife depends on her husband for her social position; she needs him for protection and support; she should look up to him with respect as her earthly guardian, the "savior of the body," as St. Paul puts it, and be obedient. If a wife believes her husband is unworthy of this honor, she should still honor the position that God has given him as head of the family; but she should use her role as a mother to train her son so that he earns this respect and obedience from his wife. Through your sacrifices, the world can become a better place; every faithful act of private duty contributes to the public good.

We trust, before the sands of this century are run out, that these Bible truths will be the rule of faith and of conduct with every American wife and mother, and that the moral influence of American women will be felt and blessed as the saving power not only of our nation, but of the world. Our hopes are high, not only because we believe our principles are true, but because we expect to be sustained and helped by all who are true and right-minded. And this recalls to our thoughts the constant and cheering kindness which has been extended to our periodical during the long period it has been attaining its present wide popularity. We must thank these friends.

We hope that before this century is over, these Biblical truths will guide the faith and actions of every American wife and mother, and that the positive influence of American women will be recognized and appreciated as a powerful force not just for our nation, but for the world. We are optimistic, not only because we believe our principles are valid, but because we expect support from all who are sincere and have good intentions. This reminds us of the ongoing and encouraging kindness that has been shown to our publication during the long time it has taken to achieve its current broad appeal. We want to express our gratitude to these supporters.

[1] "Woman's Record; or Biographical Sketches of all Distinguished Women, from the Creation to the Present Time. Arranged in Four Eras. With Selections from the Female Writers of each Era." The work is now in the press of the Harpers, New York.

[1] "Women's Record; or Biographical Sketches of all Notable Women, from Creation to Today. Organized into Four Eras. Featuring Selections from Female Writers of each Era." The work is currently being published by Harpers, New York.



TO THE CONDUCTORS OF THE PUBLIC PRESS.

Our Friends Editorial, who, for the last twenty years, have manifested uniform kindness, and always been ready with their generous support, to you, on this jubilee day, we tender our grateful acknowledgments. We have never sought your assistance to us as individuals. Your office should have a higher aim, a worthier estimation. You are guardians of the public welfare, improvement, and progress. Not to favor the success of private speculation, but to promote the dissemination of truths and principles which shall benefit the whole community, makes your glory. We thank you that such has been your course hitherto in regard to the "Lady's Book." The public confidence, which your judicious notices of our work have greatly tended to strengthen, is with us. The chivalry of the American press will ever sustain a periodical devoted to woman; and the warm, earnest, intelligent manner in which you have done this deserves our praise. Like noble and true knights, you have upheld our cause, and we thank you in the name of the thousands of fair and gentle readers of our "Book," to whom we frankly acknowledge that your steady approval has incited our efforts to excel. We invoke your powerful aid to sustain us through the coming years, while we will endeavor to merit your commendations. None know so well as you, our editorial friends, what ceaseless exertions are required to keep the high position we have won. But the new year finds us prepared for a new trial with all literary competitors; and, with the inspiring voice of the public press to cheer us on, we are sure of winning the goal. In the anticipation of this happy result, we wish to all our kind friends—what we enjoy—health, hope, and a HAPPY NEW YEAR.

Our Friends Editorial, who for the past twenty years have shown us consistent kindness and have always been ready with your generous support, we express our heartfelt thanks on this special day. We have never asked for your help as individuals. Your role should have a higher purpose and a greater value. You are guardians of the public good, improvement, and progress. It is not to boost the success of private ventures, but to promote the spread of truths and principles that will benefit the entire community that gives you your glory. We appreciate that you have followed this path in relation to the "Lady's Book." The public trust, which your thoughtful reviews of our work have significantly strengthened, is with us. The American press's chivalry will always support a publication dedicated to women, and the warm, passionate, and knowledgeable way you have done this deserves our recognition. Like noble and true knights, you have championed our cause, and we thank you on behalf of the thousands of esteemed and gentle readers of our "Book," to whom we openly acknowledge that your ongoing support has motivated us to excel. We seek your powerful assistance to sustain us in the coming years, while we strive to earn your praise. No one knows better than you, our editorial friends, the constant efforts needed to maintain the high standing we have achieved. However, the new year finds us ready for a fresh challenge against all literary competitors; and with the encouraging voice of the public press cheering us on, we are confident of reaching our goal. In anticipation of this positive outcome, we wish all our kind friends—what we cherish—health, hope, and a HAPPY NEW YEAR.



To CORRESPONDENTS.—The following articles are accepted: "A Dream of the Past," "Sonnet—The God of Day," &c., "My Childhood's Home," "Town and Country Contrasted," "The Artist's Dream," "The Tiny Glove," "The Sisters," and "The Lord's Prayer."

To CORRESPONDENTS.—The following articles are accepted: "A Dream of the Past," "Sonnet—The God of Day," &c., "My Childhood's Home," "Town and Country Contrasted," "The Artist's Dream," "The Tiny Glove," "The Sisters," and "The Lord's Prayer."

Ellen Moinna's story came too late for the purpose designed. We do not need it.

Ellen Moinna's story came too late for its intended purpose. We don't need it.



MANUSCRIPT MUSIC ACCEPTED: "All Around and All Above Thee;" "Oh, Sing that Song again To-Night!" (excellent); "Hope on, Hope Ever;" "The Musing Hour;" "La Gita in Gondola;" "To Mary," by Professor Kehr.

MANUSCRIPT MUSIC ACCEPTED: "All Around and All Above You;" "Oh, Sing that Song Again Tonight!" (excellent); "Hope on, Hope Always;" "The Reflective Hour;" "La Gita in Gondola;" "To Mary," by Professor Kehr.

Our friends who send us music must wait patiently for its appearance, if accepted. Months must sometimes elapse, as our large edition renders it necessary to print it in advance. Those who wish special answers from our musical editor will please mention the fact in their communications.

Our friends who send us music have to wait patiently for it to be published, if accepted. Sometimes it can take months, as our large edition requires us to print everything in advance. Those who want specific responses from our music editor should mention that in their messages.



EDITORS' BOOK TABLE.

From GEORGE S. APPLETON, corner of Chestnut and Seventh Street, Philadelphia:—

From GEORGE S. APPLETON, corner of Chestnut and Seventh Street, Philadelphia:—

THE POETICAL WORKS OF JOHN MILTON. Edited by Sir Egerton Brydges, Bart. Illustrated with engravings, designed by John Martin and J.W.M. Turner, R.A. We noticed an edition of "Paradise Lost" in our November number. Here, however, we have a complete edition of the modern Homer's works, including "Paradise Regained," and all his minor poems, sonnets, &c. These editions are pleasing testimonials of the renewed interest which the public are beginning to manifest for the writings of standard English authors, in preference to the light and ephemeral productions of those of the present day, who have too long held the classical taste and refinement in obedience to their influences. The illustrations of this edition are very beautiful.

THE POETICAL WORKS OF JOHN MILTON. Edited by Sir Egerton Brydges, Bart. Illustrated with engravings designed by John Martin and J.W.M. Turner, R.A. We mentioned an edition of "Paradise Lost" in our November issue. Here, though, we have a complete edition of this modern Homer's works, including "Paradise Regained" and all his minor poems and sonnets. These editions are satisfying signs of the growing interest the public is showing for the writings of classic English authors, as opposed to the light and superficial works of today's writers, who have overshadowed true classical taste and refinement for too long. The illustrations in this edition are very beautiful.

THE COMPLETE WORKS OF ROBERT BURNS; containing his Poems, Songs, and Correspondence, with a New Life of the Poet, and Notices, Critical and Biographical. By Allen Cunningham. This edition of the works of the great Scottish poet cannot fail to attract the attention of all who admire the genius and independence of his mind, and of all who wish a full and correct copy of his productions, compiled under the supervision of a man who was himself an excellent poet, and capable of fairly distinguishing the beauties and powers of a poetical mind.

THE COMPLETE WORKS OF ROBERT BURNS; containing his Poems, Songs, and Correspondence, with a New Life of the Poet, and Critical and Biographical Insights. By Allen Cunningham. This edition of the works of the renowned Scottish poet is sure to grab the attention of everyone who appreciates the brilliance and independence of his thoughts, as well as anyone looking for a complete and accurate collection of his writings, compiled under the guidance of someone who was also a talented poet and skilled at recognizing the beauty and talent of a poetic mind.

EVERYBODY'S ALMANAC AND DIARY FOR 1851; containing a List of Government Officers. Commerce and Resources of the Union, Exports of Cotton, and General Information for the Merchant, Tradesman, and Mechanic, together with a Complete Memorandum for every day in the year. A neat and valuable work.

EVERYBODY'S ALMANAC AND DIARY FOR 1851; including a List of Government Officials, Commerce and Resources of the Union, Cotton Exports, and General Information for Merchants, Tradespeople, and Craftsmen, along with a Comprehensive Daily Memo for the Entire Year. A well-organized and useful resource.

We have received from the same publisher the following works, compiled for the special benefit of little children and of juvenile learners and readers, all of which are appropriately illustrated:—

We have received from the same publisher the following works, compiled for the special benefit of young children and young learners and readers, all of which are appropriately illustrated:—

LITTLE ANNE'S ABC BOOK.
LITTLE ANNE'S SPELLER.
MOTHER GOOSE. By Dame Goslin.
THE ROSE-BUD. A Juvenile Keepsake. By Susan W. Jewett.
GREAT PANORAMA OF PHILADELPHIA. By Van Daube. With twenty-three illustrations.

LITTLE ANNE'S ABC BOOK.
LITTLE ANNE'S SPELLER.
MOTHER GOOSE. By Dame Goslin.
THE ROSE-BUD. A Juvenile Keepsake. By Susan W. Jewett.
GREAT PANORAMA OF PHILADELPHIA. By Van Daube. With twenty-three illustrations.



From HENRY C. BAIRD (successor to E.L. Carey); Philadelphia:—

From HENRY C. BAIRD (successor to E.L. Carey); Philadelphia:—

THE POETICAL WORKS OF THOMAS GRAY. With illustrations by C.W. Radclyffe. Edited, with a memoir, by Henry Reed, Professor of English Literature in the University of Pennsylvania. Great pains have evidently been taken by the editor and the publisher to render this not only the most complete and accurate edition of the works of Gray that has ever been presented to the American public, but also one of the most superbly embellished and beautifully printed volumes of the season, which has called forth so many works intended for presentation.

THE POETICAL WORKS OF THOMAS GRAY. With illustrations by C.W. Radclyffe. Edited, with a memoir, by Henry Reed, Professor of English Literature at the University of Pennsylvania. The editor and publisher have clearly put in a lot of effort to make this not just the most complete and accurate edition of Gray's works available to the American public, but also one of the most beautifully illustrated and well-printed books of the season, which has inspired many works intended for presentation.

THE BUILDER'S POCKET COMPANION. This volume contains the elements of building, surveying, and architecture, with practical rules and instructions connected with the subjects, by A.C. Smeaton, Civil Engineer, &c. The inexperienced builder, whether engaged practically, or in the investment of capital in building improvements, will find this to be a very valuable assistant.

THE BUILDER'S POCKET COMPANION. This book includes the basics of building, surveying, and architecture, along with practical tips and guidance related to these topics, by A.C. Smeaton, Civil Engineer, etc. Whether you're a hands-on builder or someone investing in building projects, you'll find this to be an incredibly helpful resource.

THE CABINET-MAKER'S AND UPHOLSTERER'S COMPANION. This work contains much valuable information on the subjects of which it treats, and also a number of useful receipts and explanations of great use to the workmen in those branches. The author, L. Stokes, has evidently taken great pains in the arrangement and compilation of his work.

THE CABINET-MAKER'S AND UPHOLSTERER'S COMPANION. This book provides a lot of useful information on its topics, along with several helpful recipes and explanations that are extremely beneficial to workers in these fields. The author, L. Stokes, has clearly put a lot of effort into organizing and compiling this work.

HOUSEHOLD SURGERY; or, Hints on Emergencies. By John F. South, one of the Surgeons to St. Thomas's Hospital. The first American, from the second London edition. A highly valuable book for the family, which does not pretend, however, to supersede the advice and experience of a physician, but merely to have in preparation, and to recommend such remedies as may be necessary until such advice can be obtained. There are many illustrations in the work which will greatly facilitate its practical usefulness.

HOUSEHOLD SURGERY; or, Hints on Emergencies. By John F. South, one of the Surgeons at St. Thomas's Hospital. The first American edition, from the second London edition. This is a highly valuable resource for families that doesn't intend to replace the guidance and expertise of a physician, but simply aims to prepare and suggest remedies that may be needed until professional advice can be accessed. The book contains many illustrations that will significantly enhance its practical utility.



From LEA & BLANCHARD, Philadelphia:—

From LEA & BLANCHARD, Philadelphia:—

THE RACES OF MEN. A Fragment. By Robert Knox, M.D., Lecturer on Anatomy, and Corresponding Member of the National Academy of Science in France. The character and tendency of this "fragment," or "outlines of lectures," to use the author's own terms, are such as cannot be suddenly determined upon or understood. This will appear the more evident to the reader from the assurance which he also gives, that his work runs counter to nearly all the chronicles of events called histories; that it shocks the theories of statesmen, theologians, and philanthropists of all shades. He maintains that the human character, individual and national, is traceable solely to the nature of that race to which the individual or nation belongs, which he affirms to be simply a fact, the most remarkable, the most comprehensive which philosophy has announced.

THE RACES OF MEN. A Fragment. By Robert Knox, M.D., Lecturer on Anatomy, and Corresponding Member of the National Academy of Science in France. The nature and intent of this "fragment," or "outlines of lectures," as the author puts it, can't be quickly assessed or fully grasped. This will become clearer to the reader from the assurance he provides that his work goes against nearly all historical records and challenges the beliefs of statesmen, theologians, and philanthropists of every kind. He argues that the qualities of individuals and nations can be traced solely to the characteristics of the race they belong to, which he claims is simply a fact—one of the most significant and all-encompassing truths that philosophy has revealed.



From T. B. PETERSON, 98 Chestnut Street. Philadelphia:—

From T. B. PETERSON, 98 Chestnut Street, Philadelphia:—

HORACE TEMPLETON. By Charles Lever. The publisher of this work deserves the thanks of the reading public for presenting it with a cheap edition of so interesting a publication. It has already passed the ordeal of the press, and has been received, both in Europe and in America, as one of the most entertaining productions that has appeared for many years, not excepting "Charles O'Malley," and the other mirth-inspiring volumesof the inimitable Lever.

HORACE TEMPLETON. By Charles Lever. The publisher of this work deserves the gratitude of readers for offering an affordable edition of such an engaging publication. It has already gone through the printing process and has been received in both Europe and America as one of the most entertaining books to come out in many years, not excluding "Charles O'Malley" and the other humor-filled volumes of the unmatched Lever.

THE VALLEY FARM; or, the Autobiography of an Orphan. Edited by Charles J. Peterson, author of "Cruising in the Last War," &c. A work sound in morals and abounding in natural incident.

THE VALLEY FARM; or, the Autobiography of an Orphan. Edited by Charles J. Peterson, author of "Cruising in the Last War," etc. A work that promotes good values and is full of natural events.

RESEARCHES ON THE MOTION OF THE JUICES IN THE ANIMAL BODY, AND THE EFFECTS OF EVAPORATIONS IN PLANTS; together with an Account of the Origin of the Potatoe Disease, with full and Ingenious Directions for the Protection and Entire Prevention of the Potatoe Plant against all Diseases. By Justus Liebig, M.D., Professor of Chemistry in the University of Giessen; and edited from the manuscript of the author, by William Gregory, M.D., of the University of Edinburgh. A valuable treatise, as its title sufficiently indicates.

RESEARCHES ON THE MOVEMENT OF FLUIDS IN THE ANIMAL BODY AND THE EFFECTS OF EVAPORATION IN PLANTS; along with an Account of the Origin of Potato Disease, including comprehensive and clever Directions for Protecting and Completely Preventing Potato Plants from All Diseases. By Justus Liebig, M.D., Professor of Chemistry at the University of Giessen; edited from the author's manuscript by William Gregory, M.D., of the University of Edinburgh. A valuable treatise, as the title clearly suggests.



From PHILLIPS, SAMPSON & Co., Boston, through T.B. PETERSON, Philadelphia:—

From PHILLIPS, SAMPSON & Co., Boston, through T.B. PETERSON, Philadelphia:—

A PEEP AT THE PILGRIMS IN SIXTEEN HUNDRED AND THIRTY-SIX. A Tale of Olden Times. By Mrs. H.V. Cheney. Those who feel an interest in the records and monuments of the past, and who desire to study the characteristics of the Pilgrim Fathers, and Pilgrim Mothers and Daughters, will not fail to avail themselves of the graphic delineations presented to them in this entertaining volume.

A LOOK AT THE PILGRIMS IN 1636. A Tale of Olden Times. By Mrs. H.V. Cheney. Those who are interested in the records and landmarks of the past, and who want to explore the traits of the Pilgrim Fathers, Pilgrim Mothers, and Daughters, won't want to miss the vivid descriptions offered in this engaging book.

SHAKSPEARE'S DRAMATIC WORKS. No. 25. Containing "Troilus and Cressida," with a very fine engraving.

SHAKESPEARE'S DRAMATIC WORKS. No. 25. Containing "Troilus and Cressida," featuring a beautiful engraving.



From JOHN S. TAYLOR, New York, through T.B. PETERSON, Philadelphia:—

From JOHN S. TAYLOR, New York, through T.B. PETERSON, Philadelphia:—

LETTERS FROM THE BACKWOODS AND THE ADIRONDAC. By the Rev. J.T. Headley. Also,

LETTERS FROM THE BACKWOODS AND THE ADIRONDACK. By the Rev. J.T. Headley. Also,

THE POWER OF BEAUTY. By the same author. Illustrated editions.

THE POWER OF BEAUTY. By the same author. Illustrated editions.



From LINDSAY & BLAKISTON, Philadelphia:—

From LINDSAY & BLAKISTON, Philadelphia:—

MOSAIQUE FRANCAISE: ou Choix De Sujets Anecdotiques, Historiques, Littéraires et Scientifiques, tirés pour La Plupart D'Auteurs Modernes. Par F. Séron, Homme de lettres, l'un des rédacteurs du Journal Française; Les Monde des enfans, Revue Encyclopédique de la jeunesse de 1844 à 1848, etc.; Professeur de Langue et de Littérature Française à Philadelphie.

MOSAIQUE FRANCAISE: or A Selection of Anecdotal, Historical, Literary, and Scientific Subjects, mostly taken from Modern Authors. By F. Séron, a writer and one of the editors of the French Journal; The World of Children, an Encyclopedic Review for Youth from 1844 to 1848, etc.; Professor of French Language and Literature in Philadelphia.

This work appears to have been compiled with great care, from works by the best French authors. Every subject has been carefully excluded that could in any manner wound or bias the preconceived opinions of the American reader in relation to religious or political freedom.

This work seems to have been put together with a lot of attention to detail, based on writings from the top French authors. Every topic that might offend or sway the American reader's existing views on religious or political freedom has been carefully left out.



From HARPER & BROTHERS, New York, through LINDSAY & BLAKISTON, Philadelphia:—

From HARPER & BROTHERS, New York, through LINDSAY & BLAKISTON, Philadelphia:—

MEMOIRS OF THE LIFE AND WRITINGS OF THOMAS CHALMERS, D.D., LL.D. By his son-in-law, the Rev. Wm. Hanna, LL.D. The appearance of the second volume of these memoirs will be hailed with pleasure by the admirers of Dr. Chalmers, whose reputation as a Christian minister, and as a writer of extraordinary beauty and power, has long preceded these volumes.

MEMOIRS OF THE LIFE AND WRITINGS OF THOMAS CHALMERS, D.D., LL.D. By his son-in-law, the Rev. Wm. Hanna, LL.D. The release of the second volume of these memoirs will be welcomed with joy by those who admire Dr. Chalmers, whose standing as a Christian minister and as a writer of remarkable beauty and strength has been well-established long before these volumes came out.

GENEVIEVE; or, the History of a Servant Girl. Translated from the French of Alphonse de Lamartine. By A.A. Seoble.

GENEVIEVE; or, the History of a Servant Girl. Translated from the French of Alphonse de Lamartine. By A.A. Seoble.

ADDITIONAL MEMOIRS OF MY LIFE. By A. De Lamartine.

ADDITIONAL MEMOIRS OF MY LIFE. By A. De Lamartine.

THE PICTORIAL FIELD BOOK OF THE REVOLUTION. No. 8. This excellent and patriotic work fully sustains the spirit and interest that marked its commencement.

THE PICTORIAL FIELD BOOK OF THE REVOLUTION. No. 8. This outstanding and patriotic work fully maintains the spirit and interest that characterized its beginning.



From the PROTESTANT EPISCOPAL SUNDAY SCHOOL UNION, New York, through A. HART, Philadelphia:—

From the PROTESTANT EPISCOPAL SUNDAY SCHOOL UNION, New York, through A. HART, Philadelphia:—

THE OLD MAN'S HOME. By the Rev. William Adams, M.A., author of the "Shadow of the Cross," &c. With engravings, from designs by Weir. Sixth American edition. An affecting tale, written in a familiar style, and peculiarly calculated to impress upon the youthful mind the importance of those moral and religious truths which it is the aim of the author to inculcate.

THE OLD MAN'S HOME. By Rev. William Adams, M.A., author of the "Shadow of the Cross," etc. With illustrations from designs by Weir. Sixth American edition. A touching story, written in a casual style, and specifically designed to impress upon young minds the significance of the moral and religious truths that the author aims to teach.



From GOULD, KENDALL & LINCOLN, Boston, through DANIELS & SMITH, Philadelphia:—

From GOULD, KENDALL & LINCOLN, Boston, through DANIELS & SMITH, Philadelphia:—

THE PRE-ADAMITE EARTH: Contributions to Theological Science. By John Harris, D.D., author of "The Great Teacher," &c. The present volume is the "third thousand," which we presume to mean the "third edition," revised and corrected, of this work, which may be considered a successful effort to reconcile the dogmas of theology with the progress of philosophy and science. The style of the author is argumentative and eloquent, evincing great knowledge and zeal in the development of the interesting subjects connected with his treatise.

THE PRE-ADAMITE EARTH: Contributions to Theological Science. By John Harris, D.D., author of "The Great Teacher," etc. This volume is the "third thousand," which we assume means the "third edition," revised and corrected, of this work. It can be seen as a successful attempt to harmonize the beliefs of theology with the advancements in philosophy and science. The author's style is persuasive and eloquent, demonstrating extensive knowledge and enthusiasm in exploring the intriguing topics related to his treatise.

RELIGIOUS PROGRESS: Discourses on the Development of the Christian Character. By William R. Williams. Comprising five lectures originally prepared for the pulpit, and delivered by their author to the people under his charge. These lectures are chaste and graceful in style, and sound and vigorous in argument.

RELIGIOUS PROGRESS: Discourses on the Development of the Christian Character. By William R. Williams. This book includes five lectures that were originally created for sermons and presented by the author to his congregation. These lectures are elegant and well-written in style, and strong and effective in their arguments.



From TICKNOR, REED & FIELDS, Boston.

From TICKNOR, REED & FIELDS, Boston.

BIOGRAPHICAL ESSAYS. By Thomas De Quincey, author of "Confessions of an English Opium Eater," etc. This is the second volume of Mr. De Quincey's writings, now in course of publication. It contains biographical sketches of Shakspeare, Pope, Charles Lamb, Goethe, and Schiller, accompanied by numerous notes, which, with the author's acknowledged taste, will give a new interest to these almost familiar subjects.

BIOGRAPHICAL ESSAYS. By Thomas De Quincey, author of "Confessions of an English Opium Eater," etc. This is the second volume of Mr. De Quincey's writings, currently being published. It includes biographical sketches of Shakespeare, Pope, Charles Lamb, Goethe, and Schiller, along with several notes that, combined with the author's well-known taste, will bring a fresh interest to these nearly familiar topics.

ASTRÆA. The Balance of Illusions. A poem delivered before the Phi Beta Kappa Society of Yale College, August 14, 1850, by Oliver Wendell Holmes. This poem contains many beautiful gems, interspersed with some satirical descriptions of men and manners, which prove Mr. Holmes to be a caustic as well as an amusing writer.

ASTRÆA. The Balance of Illusions. A poem presented to the Phi Beta Kappa Society of Yale College on August 14, 1850, by Oliver Wendell Holmes. This poem features many beautiful gems, mixed with some satirical descriptions of people and behaviors, showcasing Mr. Holmes as both a sharp and entertaining writer.



NEW MUSIC.

We have received from Mr. Oliver Diston, No. 115 Washington Street, Boston, a collection of beautiful music, got up in his usual taste.

We have received from Mr. Oliver Diston, No. 115 Washington Street, Boston, a collection of beautiful music, created with his usual flair.

The Prima Donna Polka. By Edward L. White.

The Prima Donna Polka. By Edward L. White.

The German Schottisch. By T.S. Lloyd. And

The German Schottisch. By T.S. Lloyd. And

The Starlight Polka. Three excellent polkas, with music enough in them to draw the proper steps from every heel and toe in the land.

The Starlight Polka. Three fantastic polkas, with enough music in them to get everyone dancing with the right steps.

Oh, Come to the Ingleside! A sweet ballad by Eliza Cook, the music by W.H. Aldridge.

Oh, Come to the Ingleside! A lovely song by Eliza Cook, with music by W.H. Aldridge.

A Mother's Prayer.. By J.E. Gould.

A Mother's Prayer. by J.E. Gould.

The Araby Maid. By J.T. Surenne.

The Araby Maid. By J.T. Surenne.

Old Ironsides at Anchor lay. One of Dodge's favorite songs, the words by Morris, the music by B. Covert.

Old Ironsides was anchored. One of Dodge's favorite songs, lyrics by Morris, music by B. Covert.

A Little Word. By Niciola Olivieri (!).

A Little Word. By Niciola Olivieri (!).

The Parting Look. Words by Henry Sinclair, music by Alex. Wilson. Embellished by a fine lithograph.

The Parting Look. Words by Henry Sinclair, music by Alex Wilson. Enhanced with a beautiful lithograph.

The Dying Boy. Another of Dodge's favorite songs. The words are by Mrs. Larned, and the music by Lyman Heath. This song has also a fine engraving.

The Dying Boy. Another one of Dodge's favorite songs. The lyrics are by Mrs. Larned, and the music is by Lyman Heath. This song also features a beautiful engraving.

Mr. Diston has also commenced the publication of Beethoven's Sonatas for the piano forte, from the newly revised edition, published by subscription in Germany.

Mr. Diston has also started publishing Beethoven's Sonatas for the piano, based on the newly revised edition that was released through subscription in Germany.



MESSRS. LEE & WALKER, No. 162 Chestnut Street, Philadelphia, are now publishing "Lindiana," a choice selection of Jenny Lind's songs, with brilliant variations by the untiring Chas. Grobe. The first is the "Dream." In the hands of Professor Grobe, we cannot doubt the entire success of the enterprise. The series is dedicated to "our musical editor," who fully appreciates the compliment and returns his sincere thanks.

MESSRS. LEE & WALKER, No. 162 Chestnut Street, Philadelphia, are now publishing "Lindiana," a curated collection of Jenny Lind's songs, featuring stunning variations by the dedicated Chas. Grobe. The first piece is the "Dream." With Professor Grobe at the helm, we have no doubts about the success of this project. The series is dedicated to "our musical editor," who genuinely appreciates the gesture and expresses his heartfelt thanks.



Our old friend Mr. James Conenhoven, associated with Mr. Duffy, has opened a new music store at No. 120 Walnut Street, Philadelphia. From Mr. C.'s known taste and knowledge of the business, we anticipate his entire success, and cheerfully recommend our friends to make his early acquaintance in his new career. They have sent us the Silver Bell Waltz, by Mr. Conenhoven himself, and Solitude, a beautiful song by Kirk White, the music by John Daniel. Both are very handsomely got up, and are valuable accessions to a musical portfolio.

Our old friend Mr. James Conenhoven, who is working with Mr. Duffy, has opened a new music store at 120 Walnut Street, Philadelphia. Given Mr. C.'s well-known taste and business expertise, we expect him to succeed completely and gladly recommend our friends to meet him early in his new venture. They have sent us the Silver Bell Waltz, composed by Mr. Conenhoven himself, and Solitude, a beautiful song by Kirk White, with music by John Daniel. Both are beautifully presented and are great additions to any music collection.



OUR TITLE-PAGE.—Those who are fond of Fashions other than colored will be gratified with our title-page, which contains at least fifty figures.

OUR TITLE-PAGE.—Those who enjoy styles beyond just color will be pleased with our title page, which features at least fifty figures.



PRINTING IN COLORS.—We give another specimen in this number, of printing in colors from a STEEL plate. We believe that we have the only artisans in this country that can do this kind of fancy work. The present specimen, which we are willing to contrast with any other plate in any magazine for this month, is entirely of American manufacture.

PRINTING IN COLORS.—We present another example in this issue of printing in colors from a STEEL plate. We believe we have the only craftsmen in this country capable of this type of intricate work. The current example, which we are happy to compare with any other plate in any magazine this month, is completely made in America.



We will send a copy of the November and December numbers of the Lady's Book, containing the Lord's Prayer and the Creed, gratis, to any religious publication with which we do not exchange, if it will signify a wish to have them.

We will send a copy of the November and December issues of the Lady's Book, which include the Lord's Prayer and the Creed, free of charge, to any religious publication with which we do not currently exchange, if they express a desire to receive them.



NEW-YEAR'S DAY IN FRANCE.—All who have visited this gay country at the season of the holidays, will be struck with the graphic power displayed by our artist in the plate that graces the present number.

NEW-YEAR'S DAY IN FRANCE.—Everyone who has visited this lively country during the holiday season will be impressed by the vivid talent shown by our artist in the illustration that accompanies this issue.



ORIGINAL DESIGNS.—The four principal plates in this number, viz., The Constant, The Four Eras of Life, The Four Seasons, and The Double Fashion Plate, as well as several of the wood engravings, are from original designs. This originality has never before been attempted in any magazine of any country. We do not remember an instance of the kind in any of the English annuals. It is our intention to be ever progressive. Our original designs last year were numerous: among them the never-to-be-forgotten Lord's Prayer and Creed. "The Coquette," the match plate to "The Constant," will appear in the March number. It will be seen by this number that we are able to transcend anything we have yet presented. Our Book, this year, shall be one continuous triumph. As we have only ourselves for a rival, our effort will be to excel even the well-known versatility and beauty which our Book has always exhibited.

ORIGINAL DESIGNS.—The four main plates in this issue, namely The Constant, The Four Eras of Life, The Four Seasons, and The Double Fashion Plate, along with several wood engravings, come from original designs. This level of originality has never been attempted in any magazine from any country before. We don’t recall such an instance in any of the English annuals. Our goal is to always move forward. Last year, we had many original designs, including the unforgettable Lord's Prayer and Creed. "The Coquette," which pairs with "The Constant," will be featured in the March issue. This issue shows that we can surpass anything we’ve presented so far. Our publication this year will be one continuous success. Since we have no rivals other than ourselves, we aim to exceed even the well-known versatility and beauty that our publication has always shown.



PROFESSOR BLUMENTHAL.—We omitted to include among our list of contributors this gentleman's name. It was an oversight; but the professor shows, by his article in this number, that he has not forgotten us.

PROFESSOR BLUMENTHAL.—We forgot to add this gentleman's name to our list of contributors. It was just an oversight; however, the professor demonstrates in his article in this issue that he hasn’t forgotten us.



ARTHUR'S STORY.—With but one exception, Mr. Arthur writes for his own paper alone. The story in this number will amply repay a careful perusal. It will be completed in the March number.

ARTHUR'S STORY.—With just one exception, Mr. Arthur writes exclusively for his own publication. The story in this issue is well worth a careful read. It will be finished in the March issue.



T. S. ARTHUR'S HOME GAZETTE.—In our acquaintance with newspaperdom, as Willis would say, which extends over a period of twenty-two years, the history of this paper is the most singular of any in our recollection. Ample capital was provided to meet any exigency that might arise; but, strange to say, not a penny of it has been used. But we were too hasty; for, when we consider who is its editor, it must be confessed it is not strange. The paper has paid for itself from the start. Perhaps another instance of the kind lives not in the memory of that well-known person, "the oldest inhabitant." Mr. Arthur now counts his subscribers by thousands, nearly by tens of thousands. The rush for it has been unexampled—so much so as to make it necessary to reprint early numbers, and even to telegraph for extra supplies of paper, so rapidly has it been exhausted. Mr. Arthur has struck a vein that will render a voyage to California entirely useless to him. His advertisement will be found in this number.

T. S. ARTHUR'S HOME GAZETTE.—In our experience with newspapers, as Willis would say, which spans twenty-two years, the history of this paper is the most unusual of any we can remember. Ample funding was set aside for any emergencies that could arise; however, oddly enough, not a single cent has been used. But we were too quick to judge; when we think about who the editor is, it’s not really that surprising. The paper has been self-sustaining since day one. It’s hard to believe there’s another example like this that the well-known person, "the oldest inhabitant," might recall. Mr. Arthur now has thousands of subscribers—almost tens of thousands. The demand for it has been unprecedented—so much so that it became necessary to reprint early issues and even to send out urgent requests for additional paper supplies, as they sold out so quickly. Mr. Arthur has found a goldmine that makes a trip to California pointless for him. His advertisement can be found in this issue.



We will mention one fact, and our subscribers will see the remon of it. We give no preference as regards the first impressions from the plates. If a plate wears in the printing, we have it retouched, so that all may have impressions alike. With our immense edition, the greatest ever known, this we find sometimes necessary.

We will mention one fact, and our subscribers will see the result of it. We don’t give any preference regarding the first impressions from the plates. If a plate wears down during printing, we have it retouched so that everyone gets the same quality impressions. With our huge edition, the largest ever known, we find this necessary at times.



On reference to our advertisement in this number, it will be seen what is in store for the subscribers to Godey. When we announce the fact that the plates are engraved in the same style as those they have seen, "The Lord's Prayer," "The Evening Star," "The Creed," "We Praise Thee, O God," and those contained in the present number, they will conclude that a rich treat is to be obtained for the trifling outlay of $3. Would it not be a convenient method, where it is difficult to obtain a club of five subscribers, to remit us $10 for a club of five years? Any person remitting $10 in advance, will be entitled to the Lady's Book five years. We cannot forbear inserting the following notices:—

On referencing our ad in this issue, you can see what's in store for Godey subscribers. When we mention that the plates are engraved in the same style as the ones you've seen, like "The Lord's Prayer," "The Evening Star," "The Creed," "We Praise Thee, O God," and those included in this issue, you'll realize that a wonderful treat is available for the small fee of $3. Wouldn't it be easier, especially if it's tough to gather a club of five subscribers, to send us $10 for a five-year club? Anyone who sends $10 in advance will receive the Lady's Book for five years. We can't help but include the following notices:—

"The Lady's Book is the best, most sociable, and decidedly the richest magazine for truth, virtue, and literary worth now published in this country."—Indiana Gazette.

"The Lady's Book is the best, most social, and undoubtedly the most valuable magazine for truth, virtue, and literary quality currently published in this country."—Indiana Gazette.

"In matter of sentiment, and light literature, and elegant embellishments of useful and ornamental art, Godey's Lady's Book takes the lead of all works of its class. We have seen nothing in it offensive to the most fastidious taste."—Church Quarterly Review and Ecclesiastical Reporter.

"In terms of feelings, light reading, and stylish enhancements of practical and decorative art, Godey's Lady's Book leads all publications in its category. We haven't encountered anything in it that would offend even the most particular tastes."—Church Quarterly Review and Ecclesiastical Reporter.

"We find it difficult, without resorting to what would be thought downright hyperbole, to express adequately the admiration excited by the appearance of this last miracle of literary and artistic achievement."—Maine Gospel Banner.

"We find it hard, without sounding like we're exaggerating, to express just how much admiration is stirred by the appearance of this latest miracle of literary and artistic achievement."—Maine Gospel Banner.

The above are unsolicited opinions from grave authorities.

The above are unsolicited opinions from serious experts.



NEW MATTER FOR THE WORK TABLE.—The ladies will perceive that they have been well cared for in this number. We again give, for their benefit, two new styles of work, "The Chenille Work," and "Knitted Flowers".

NEW MATTER FOR THE WORK TABLE.—The ladies will see that they have been well taken care of in this issue. We are once again providing, for their benefit, two new styles of work, "The Chenille Work" and "Knitted Flowers."

THE HAIR WORK will be continued in our next number.

THE HAIR WORK will continue in our next issue.



BLITZ HAS ARRIVED.—What joy this will carry into the minds of the young! Blitz, the conjurer, the kind-hearted Blitz, who dispenses his sugar things amongst his young friends with such a smile—and they are real sugar things, too; they don't slip through your fingers, except in the direction of your mouth, like many of the things he gives the young folks to hold—is at his old quarters, the Lecture-room at the Museum.

BLITZ HAS ARRIVED.—What joy this will bring to the minds of the young! Blitz, the magician, the kind-hearted Blitz, who hands out his sugary treats to his young friends with such a smile—and they’re real sugary treats, too; they don’t just slip through your fingers, except towards your mouth, like many of the things he gives the kids to hold—is back at his usual spot, the Lecture-room at the Museum.



A.B. WARDEN, at his jewelry and silver ware establishment, S.E. corner of Fifth and Chestnut streets, has an immense variety of beautiful and valuable presents for the season. He is the sole agent for a new style of watch lately introduced into this country, approved by the Chronometer Board at the Admiralty, in London, which is warranted. Orders by mail, including a description of the desired article, will be attended to.

A.B. WARDEN, at his jewelry and silverware shop on the southeast corner of Fifth and Chestnut streets, has a huge selection of beautiful and valuable gifts for the season. He is the exclusive dealer for a new style of watch recently brought to this country, which is certified by the Chronometer Board at the Admiralty in London and comes with a warranty. Mail orders, including a description of the item you want, will be processed.



The Weber Minstrels is the title assumed by some gentlemen of this city, who intend to give concerts here and elsewhere. We commend them to our friends of the press in the various places they may visit. We can speak confidently of their singing; and we arc sure that, wherever they go, their manners as gentlemen and their talent as singers will commend them to public favor.

The Weber Minstrels is the name taken by some gentlemen in this city who plan to perform concerts here and beyond. We recommend them to our friends in the press in the different places they visit. We can confidently vouch for their singing; and we’re sure that wherever they go, their gentlemanly demeanor and talent as singers will win them public praise.



FROM OUR MUSICAL EDITOR.

BERKSHIRE HOTEL, Pittsfield, Mass.,

BERKSHIRE HOTEL, Pittsfield, MA.,

Sept. 22, 1850.

Sept. 22, 1850.

MY DEAR GODEY.—You know I do not often brag of Hotels, and it is perhaps out of the line of the "Book." But, in this particular instance, I know you will excuse me, when I write of a spot in which you would delight. I wish, in the first place, to introduce you to MR. W.B. COOLEY, the perfect pink of landlords, wearing a polka cravat and a buff vest, externally; but he has a heart in his bosom as big as one of the Berkshire cattle. If you ever come here—and by you, I mean the 100,000 subscribers to the Lady's Book, don't go anywhere else, for here you will find a home—a regular New England home. His table is magnificent—his beds and rooms all that any one could ask; and his friendly nature will make you perfectly at home. Indeed, it is the only hotel I have been at, on my protracted tour, where I have felt perfectly at home.

MY DEAR GODEY.—You know I don’t usually brag about hotels, and this might be a bit off the topic for the "Book." But in this case, I know you’ll forgive me when I tell you about a place you would love. First, let me introduce you to MR. W.B. COOLEY, the ideal landlord, sporting a polka-dot cravat and a light vest on the outside; but he has a heart as big as one of those Berkshire cattle. If you ever come here—and by you, I mean the 100,000 subscribers to the Lady’s Book—don’t go anywhere else, because here you will find a home—a true New England home. His meals are amazing, and his beds and rooms are everything anyone could want; plus, his warm nature will make you feel completely at home. In fact, it’s the only hotel I’ve stayed at during my long journey where I’ve felt completely at home.

How I wish you, and your wife and daughters, and lots of our mutual friends, were here with me. We would have glorious times—music, dancing, singing, sight-seeing, conversation, &c. &c. I cannot write much; but I wish you to understand that this is the ne plus ultra of hotels. Don't fail to patronize it. Lebanon Springs and the Shaker settlement are within a short ride.

How I wish you, your wife, your daughters, and many of our mutual friends were here with me. We would have an amazing time—music, dancing, singing, sightseeing, and chatting, and so on. I can't write much, but I want you to know that this is the best hotel ever. Don't miss out on staying here. Lebanon Springs and the Shaker settlement are just a short ride away.

Yours ever,
J.C.

Yours always,
J.C.



VARIOUS USEFUL RECEIPTS, &c., OF OUR OWN GATHERING.

Rice for curry should never be immersed in water, except that which has been used for cleaning the grain previous to use. It should be placed in a sieve and heated by the steam arising from boiling water; the sieve so placed in the saucepan as to be two or three inches above the fluid. In stirring the rice a light hand should be used, or you are apt to amalgamate the grains; the criterion of well-dressed rice being to have the grains separate.

Rice for curry should never be soaked in water, except for the rinse water used to clean the grains before cooking. It should be put in a sieve and steamed using the steam from boiling water; the sieve should be positioned in the saucepan about two or three inches above the water. When stirring the rice, use a gentle touch, or you risk mashing the grains together; well-cooked rice should have the grains separate.



ARROW-ROOT FOR INVALIDS.—The practice of boiling arrow-root in milk is at once wasteful and unsatisfactory; the best mode of preparing enough for an invalid's supper is as follows: Put a dessertspoonful of powder, two lumps of sugar, into a chocolate cup, with a few drops of Malaga, or any other sweet wine; mix these well together, and add, in small quantities, more wine, until a smooth thick paste is formed. Pour boiling water, by slow degrees, stirring all the while, close to the fire, until the mixture becomes perfectly transparent.

ARROW-ROOT FOR INVALIDS.—Boiling arrow-root in milk is both wasteful and unsatisfying. The best way to prepare a sufficient amount for an invalid's dinner is as follows: Take a dessert spoonful of powder and two lumps of sugar, and put them in a chocolate cup along with a few drops of Malaga or any other sweet wine. Mix these ingredients well and gradually add more wine until you have a smooth, thick paste. Slowly pour in boiling water while stirring continuously, keeping it close to the fire, until the mixture becomes completely transparent.



CUSTARD OR SPONGE-CAKE PUDDING, WITH FRUIT SAUCE.—Break separately and clear in the usual way[1] four large or five small fresh eggs, whisk them until they are light, then throw in a very small pinch of salt, and two tablespoonfuls of pounded sugar; then whisk them anew until it is dissolved: add to them a pint of new milk and a slight flavoring of lemon, orange-flower water, or aught else that may be preferred. Pour the mixture into a plain well buttered mould or basin, and tie securely over it a buttered paper and a small square of cloth or muslin rather thickly floured. Set it into a saucepan or stewpan containing about two inches in depth of boiling water, and boil the pudding very gently for half an hour and five minutes at the utmost. It must be taken out directly it is done, but should remain several minutes before it is dished, and will retain its heat sufficiently if not turned out for ten minutes or more. Great care must always be taken to prevent either the writing paper or the cloth tied over the pudding from touching the water when it is steamed in the manner directed above, a method which is preferable to boiling, if the preceding directions be attended to, particularly for puddings of this class. The corners of the cloth or muslin should be gathered up and fastened over the pudding; but neither a large nor a heavy cloth should be used for the purpose at any time. Three or four sponge biscuits may be broken into the basin before the custard is put in; it must then stand for twenty minutes or half an hour, to soak them, previously to being placed in a saucepan. The same ingredients will make an excellent pudding, if very slowly baked for about three quarters of an hour. Four eggs will then be quite sufficient for it.

CUSTARD OR SPONGE-CAKE PUDDING, WITH FRUIT SAUCE.—Break four large or five small fresh eggs into a bowl, and beat them until light. Then add a tiny pinch of salt and two tablespoons of powdered sugar. Whisk again until the sugar dissolves. Next, mix in a pint of fresh milk and a hint of flavor from lemon, orange flower water, or any other preferred flavoring. Pour the mixture into a well-buttered mold or basin, and securely cover it with a buttered paper and a small square of cloth or muslin that’s dusted with flour. Place it in a saucepan or stewpan with about two inches of boiling water, and steam the pudding gently for no more than half an hour and five minutes. Remove it as soon as it's done, but let it sit for several minutes before serving; it will stay warm for ten minutes or more if not flipped out immediately. Always be careful to ensure that the paper or cloth tied over the pudding doesn’t touch the water while steaming, as this method is better than boiling if you follow the instructions, especially for this type of pudding. Gather the corners of the cloth or muslin and secure them over the pudding, but avoid using a large or heavy cloth. You can break three or four sponge biscuits into the basin before adding the custard; let it soak for twenty minutes to half an hour before putting it in the saucepan. The same ingredients can make a great pudding if baked slowly for about three-quarters of an hour. Four eggs will be sufficient for this recipe.

[1] That is to say, remove the specks with the point of a fork from each egg while it is in the cup; but if this cannot be adroitly done, so as to clear them off perfectly, whisk up the eggs until they are as liquid as they will become, and then pass them through a hair sieve: after this is done, whisk them afresh, and add the sugar to them.

[1] In other words, use the tip of a fork to remove the bits from each egg while it’s in the cup; but if you can’t do this neatly enough to get them all out, whisk the eggs until they’re as liquid as they can get, then strain them through a fine sieve. Once that’s done, whisk them again and add the sugar.



By particular request we again publish the following receipt:—

By special request, we are publishing the following recipe again:—

NEW RECEIPT FOR A WASHING MIXTURE.

BY MISS LESLIE.

BY MISS LESLIE.

Take two pounds of the best brown soap; cut it up and put it in a clean pot, adding one quart of clean soft water. Set it over the fire and melt it thoroughly, occasionally stirring it up from the bottom. Then take it off the fire, and stir in one tablespoonful of real white wine vinegar; two large tablespoonfuls of hartshorn spirits; and seven large tablespoonfuls of spirits of turpentine. Having stirred the ingredients well together, put up the mixture immediately into a stone jar, and cover it immediately, lest the hartshorn should evaporate. Keep it always carefully closely covered. When going to wash, nearly fill a six or eight gallon tub with soft water, as hot as you can bear your hand in it, and stir in two large tablespoonfuls of the above mixture. Put in as many white clothes as the water will cover. Let them soak about an hour, moving them about in the water occasionally. It will only be necessary to rub with your hands such parts as are very dirty; for instance, the inside of shirt collars and wristbands, &c. The common dirt will soak out by means of the mixture. Wring the clothes out of the suds, and rinse them well through two cold waters.

Take two pounds of the best brown soap; chop it up and put it in a clean pot, adding one quart of clean soft water. Put it over the heat and melt it completely, stirring occasionally from the bottom. Then remove it from the heat and mix in one tablespoon of real white wine vinegar; two large tablespoons of hartshorn spirits; and seven large tablespoons of turpentine spirits. Once you’ve mixed the ingredients well, pour the mixture immediately into a stone jar and cover it to prevent the hartshorn from evaporating. Always keep it tightly covered. When you're ready to wash, fill a six or eight-gallon tub with soft water as hot as you can tolerate, and stir in two large tablespoons of the mixture. Add as many white clothes as the water can cover. Let them soak for about an hour, moving them around in the water occasionally. You’ll only need to rub the really dirty parts by hand, like the insides of shirt collars and cuffs, etc. The regular dirt will come out with the mixture. Wring the clothes out of the suds and rinse them thoroughly in two cold waters.

Next put into a wash kettle sufficient water to boil the clothes (it must be cold at first), and add to it two more tablespoonfuls of the mixture. Put in the clothes after the mixture is well stirred into the water, and boil them half an hour at the utmost, not more. Then take them out and throw them into a tub of cold water. Rinse them well through this; and lastly, put them into a second tub of rinsing water, slightly blued with the indigo bag.

Next, fill a wash kettle with enough cold water to boil the clothes and add two more tablespoons of the mixture. After stirring the mixture well into the water, add the clothes and boil them for no more than half an hour. After that, take them out and place them in a tub of cold water. Rinse them thoroughly in this water, then transfer them to a second tub of rinsing water, which should be slightly blued with the indigo bag.

Be very careful to rinse them in two cold waters out of the first suds, and after the boiling; then wring them and hang them out.

Be very careful to rinse them in two cold waters after the first suds and after boiling; then wring them out and hang them up.

This way of washing with the soap mixture saves much labor in rubbing; expedites the business, and renders the clothes very white, without injuring them in the least. Try it.

This method of washing with the soap mixture saves a lot of effort in scrubbing; speeds things up, and makes the clothes very white without damaging them at all. Give it a try.



DESCRIPTION OF STEEL FASHION PLATE.

We challenge comparison in the design and execution, to say nothing of the accuracy, of our fashion plate. The first is as pretty a home scene as one could wish, and the costumes are brought in naturally. For instance, the promenade dress of the visitor, Fig. 1st. A plain stone-colored merino, with green turc satin, a coat or martle made to fit close to the figure, with sleeves demi-width. The trimming is not a simple quilting, like that worn the past season, as it would at first appear, but an entirely new style of silk braid put on in basket-work. Drawn bonnet of apple-green satin, lined with pink, and, with a small muff, the dress is complete.

We challenge comparison in the design and execution, not to mention the accuracy, of our fashion illustration. The first scene is as charming a home setting as anyone could desire, and the outfits are incorporated seamlessly. For example, the visitor's promenade dress, Fig. 1st. A simple stone-colored merino, with green turc satin, a tailored coat fitting closely to the body, with sleeves that are half-width. The trim isn't just a basic quilting like what was worn last season, as it might initially seem, but rather a completely new style of silk braid applied in a basket-weave pattern. A drawn bonnet of apple-green satin, lined with pink, and a small muff complete the outfit.

Fig. 2d is a morning-dress, that would be very pretty to copy for a bridal wardrobe. In the engraving, it is represented of pink silk, with an open corsage, and sleeves demi-long. The chemisette is of lace, to match that upon the skirt, and is fastened at the throat by a simple knot of pink ribbon. The trimming of the dress is quilled ribbon, and the cap has a band and knot of the same color.

Fig. 2d is a morning dress that would be lovely to replicate for a bridal wardrobe. In the illustration, it's shown in pink silk, featuring an open neckline and three-quarter sleeves. The chemisette is made of lace, matching the lace on the skirt, and it's secured at the neck with a simple knot of pink ribbon. The dress is trimmed with pleated ribbon, and the cap has a band and knot in the same color.

Fig. 3d is a mourning costume of silk, with four rows of heavily-knotted fringe upon the skirt, and the sleeves trimmed to correspond. The figures of the children are simple and easily understood. The pelisse of the little girl has an edge to correspond with the muff.

Fig. 3d is a mourning outfit made of silk, featuring four rows of heavily knotted fringe around the skirt, with matching trim on the sleeves. The illustrations of the children are straightforward and easy to grasp. The little girl's coat has an edge that matches the muff.

In the second and out-door scene, the artist has very happily given us a glimpse of sleigh-riding in the city. The pedestrians are tastefully dressed, the first figure having one of the most graceful cloaks of the season; it is of stone-colored Thibet cloth, and is trimmed with a fold of the same corded with satin. The sleeves are peculiar, and deserve particular attention. The bonnet is of uncut velvet, with satin bands.

In the second outdoor scene, the artist has skillfully captured a moment of sleigh-riding in the city. The pedestrians are stylishly dressed, with the first figure wearing one of the most elegant cloaks of the season; it’s made of stone-colored Thibet cloth and is edged with a fold of the same fabric corded with satin. The sleeves are unique and deserve special attention. The bonnet is made of uncut velvet, adorned with satin bands.

The dress of the second figure will be found very comfortable. It is of thick Mantua silk; trimmed heavily down the entire front breadth. The sacque, of the same, is lined with quilted white satin, as are the loose open sleeves. The sleeves of the dress open in a point at the wrist, to display the undersleeves. The bonnet is a pink casing, with bouquet of roses.

The outfit of the second figure is quite comfortable. It's made of thick Mantua silk, heavily trimmed down the entire front. The sacque, made from the same material, is lined with quilted white satin, just like the loose open sleeves. The sleeves of the dress have a pointed opening at the wrist to show off the undersleeves. The bonnet is a pink casing adorned with a bouquet of roses.



CHIT-CHAT UPON PHILADELPHIA FASHIONS FOR JANUARY.

EVENING DRESS.—Of all the uncomfortable sensations one can experience in society, that of being over or under-dressed is the most uncomfortable. It fetters your movements, it distracts your thoughts, and makes conversation next to impossible, unless you have an extraordinary degree of moral courage. We can speak from experience, and so can any of our lady readers, we venture to say.

EVENING DRESS.—Of all the uncomfortable feelings you can have in social situations, being over or under-dressed is the worst. It restricts your movements, pulls your thoughts away, and makes it nearly impossible to have a conversation, unless you have an exceptional amount of confidence. We can speak from experience, and so can any of our female readers, we dare say.

"Come early; there won't be more than half a dozen people," says your friend, as she flies out of your room at the hotel, after having given you notice that a few of her intimates are to meet you that evening at her house. Take her at her word, of course. Go at half past seven, and ten to one the gas will not be turned on, and your hostess is still at her toilet. Presently, in she sails, making a thousand apologies at having been detained, and is so glad that you have kept your promise and come early. You look at her elaborate toilet, and think your old friend has become extravagantly fond of dress if this is her reception of half a dozen people. An hour, almost an hour by the marble time-piece, drags on. Not a visitor appears. At length, you are refreshed by a faint tinkle of the door bell. A lady shortly enters, saying, "Don't think me a Goth for coming so early." After she is introduced to you, a stolen glance at the clock. Early! It is half-past eight. What time do they intend to come? But now they arrive faster and faster, and each more elaborately dressed than the last, it seems to your startled eyes. A triple lace skirt glides in. You look at your dark green cashmere in dismay. Low neck and short sleeves! Yours is up to the throat. But you mentally thank your mantua-maker for inserting undersleeves; they are quite consoling. Dozens of white kid gloves! You have not even mitts, and your hand is fairly red with the same blush that suffuses your face. In fine, it is an actual party, dancing, supper, and all, given to you; and yet there you sit, among entire strangers dumb from annoyance, and awkward for the first time in many years, perhaps.

"Come early; there won't be more than six people," your friend says as she rushes out of your hotel room after telling you that a few of her close friends will meet you that evening at her house. Naturally, you take her at her word. You arrive at 7:30, and odds are the gas isn't turned on yet, and your hostess is still getting ready. Soon enough, she walks in, making a ton of apologies for the delay, and she's really glad you kept your promise to come early. You notice her fancy outfit and think your old friend has become really into fashion if this is how she dresses for a small gathering. An hour drags on, and according to the marble clock, it's almost an hour now. No one else has shown up. Finally, you hear a faint chime of the doorbell. A lady enters and says, "Don't think I'm a weirdo for coming so early." After being introduced, you sneak a glance at the clock. Early? It's 8:30. What time do they plan to arrive? But now the guests come in faster and faster, and each seems more dressed up than the last, at least to your surprised eyes. A lady in a triple lace skirt sweeps in. You glance at your dark green cashmere outfit in dismay. Low neckline and short sleeves! Yours comes up to your throat. But you mentally thank your dressmaker for adding undersleeves; they're a bit reassuring. Dozens of white kid gloves! You don't even have mitts, and your hand feels red with the same blush spreading across your face. In short, it's a full-on party with dancing, supper, and everything, thrown for you; and yet there you sit, surrounded by total strangers, feeling annoyed and awkward for the first time in many years, maybe.

But you will not be caught so again. You are wiser from fearful experience. A similar invitation is met with an appeal to your very best party dress, and you go armed cap-à-pie, even to white satin slippers. The clock strikes nine as you enter the room, and there is your truth-loving hostess, with her half dozen plain guests, who had given you up, and are sorry you cannot stay long, "as they see you are dressed for a party." Capital suggestion! Make the most of it, and retire as soon as possible under that plea.

But you won't get caught like that again. You've learned from a scary experience. When you get another similar invitation, you grab your best party dress and get fully ready, even down to your white satin slippers. The clock strikes nine as you walk into the room, and there’s your honest hostess with her handful of plain guests who had given up on you and are now sorry you can't stay long, "since they see you’re all dressed up for a party." Great idea! Take advantage of it, and leave as soon as you can with that excuse.

We appeal to you, ladies, whether this is a fancy sketch; and yet sometimes it is not the fault of the hostess—you really do not know how you are expected to arrange your toilet. It is to obviate this evil that we propose giving a few plain hints on evening dress.

We ask you, ladies, if this is just a fancy idea; yet sometimes it's not the hostess's fault—you truly don’t know how you’re supposed to get ready. To avoid this problem, we suggest offering some straightforward tips on evening attire.

We once knew a very nice lady, who had come to town for the purpose of taking music lessons. She was entirely unfamiliar with the etiquette of the toilet, and living at a boarding house, there was no one she felt at entire liberty to consult. A gentleman invited her to the opera. She was wild with delight. It was a cold winter's night, and she dressed accordingly. She wore a dark merino dress and cloak, a heavy velvet bonnet and plumes, and thick knit gloves, dark also. The gentleman looked astonished, but said nothing; and imagine her consternation, when she found herself in the centre of the dress circle, in the midst of unveiled necks and arms, thin white dresses, and white kid gloves. At once the oddity of her mistake flashed across her; but she bore it with unparalleled firmness, and enjoyed the music notwithstanding. The lorgnettes attracted by her costume, found a very sweet face to repay them, and her naive and enthusiastic criticism interested her companion so much that he forgot all else.

We once knew a really nice lady who came to town to take music lessons. She had no idea about the rules for dressing up, and since she lived in a boarding house, she didn't feel comfortable asking anyone for advice. A guy invited her to the opera, and she was thrilled. It was a cold winter night, so she dressed warmly. She wore a dark merino dress and cloak, a heavy velvet bonnet with feathers, and thick dark knit gloves. The gentleman looked surprised but said nothing; imagine her shock when she found herself in the center of the dress circle surrounded by women in bare necks and arms, thin white dresses, and white gloves. The weirdness of her mistake hit her all at once, but she handled it with remarkable poise and enjoyed the music anyway. People with opera glasses, drawn by her outfit, found a really sweet face to match, and her innocent and passionate comments kept her date so entertained that he forgot everything else.

And how should she have dressed? Cloaks—and what is an opera toilet without a cloak?—are nothing more than sacques of bright cashmere or velvet, lined with quilted silk or satin, with loose flowing sleeves. A shawl is, of course, thrown over this out of doors. One of the prettiest cloaks of this season was made by Miss Wharton, of black satin, with a hood lined with Pompadour pink. But cashmere is less expensive, and may be trimmed with pointed silk or satin, and lined with the same colored silk. Your dress is not of so much consequence, if it is light, for the cloak conceals it. But the undersleeves should be very nice, and white kid gloves are indispensable. A scarf or hood may be worn to the door of the box, and then thrown over the arm. The hair is dressed with very little ornament this winter; but, whatever the head-dress adopted, the two chief points are simplicity and becomingness. Dress hats are allowed; but, as they obstruct the view of others, are not desirable.

And how should she have dressed? Cloaks—and what’s an opera outfit without a cloak?—are just stylish wraps made of bright cashmere or velvet, lined with quilted silk or satin, featuring loose, flowing sleeves. A shawl is, of course, worn over this outside. One of the prettiest cloaks this season was made by Miss Wharton, in black satin, with a hood lined in Pompadour pink. But cashmere is more affordable and can be trimmed with pointed silk or satin, and lined with matching silk. Your dress doesn’t matter much if it’s light, since the cloak covers it. However, the undersleeves should be very nice, and white kid gloves are a must. A scarf or hood can be worn to the entrance of the box and then tossed over the arm. Hair is styled with very little decoration this winter; but, no matter the hairstyle, the two main points are simplicity and flattering appeal. Dress hats are allowed; but, since they block the view of others, they aren’t ideal.

Nearly the same dress is proper for a subscription concert, where you are sure of a large audience; of course, where Jenny Lind is the attraction, the same thing is certain. All her concerts are dress concerts. But, for a ballad soirée, or the first appearance of any new star, a pretty hat, with an opera cloak or light shawl, is quite sufficient. For panoramas, negro minstrels, or evening lectures, an ordinary walking costume is sufficient, and it would be very bad taste to go with the head uncovered.

Almost the same outfit works well for a subscription concert, especially when you’re expecting a large crowd; naturally, when Jenny Lind is performing, that’s a given. All of her concerts are dressy events. However, for a ballad soirée or the debut of any new star, a nice hat paired with an opera cloak or light shawl is perfectly fine. For panoramas, black minstrel shows, or evening lectures, a casual walking outfit is enough, and it would be considered very poor taste to go without a hat.

A party dress should be regulated by the invitation, in a measure. In "sociables," the most sensible of all parties, a light silk, mousseline, or cashmere, is sufficient, with short sleeves and a pretty collar. Gloves are by no means indispensable, and many prefer black silk mitts. If the number of invitations exceeds twenty-five, a regular evening dress is expected, as well as at weddings, receptions, or a dancing party. A full evening costume we have often described, and shall give some new styles next month.

A party dress should be guided by the invitation, to some extent. In "social gatherings," the most practical of all parties, a light silk, chiffon, or cashmere dress is suitable, with short sleeves and an attractive collar. Gloves are not necessary, and many people prefer black silk gloves. If the number of guests exceeds twenty-five, a formal evening dress is expected, just like at weddings, receptions, or dance parties. We've often described a full evening outfit and will present some new styles next month.

Of course, we have spoken only of young ladies, a more matronly style being expected from their chaperons. For instance, caps at the opera or concerts, a charming variety of which were seen at Miss Wilson's November opening. Turc satins, velvets, and brocades are to those in place of white tulle or embroidered crepes. And again, our hints of course are intended for the city alone, and for the guidance of those who are making that perilous venture, a "first winter in society."

Of course, we've only talked about young women, as a more mature style is expected from their chaperones. For example, there were some lovely caps at the opera or concerts, a delightful variety of which we saw at Miss Wilson's November opening. Turc satins, velvets, and brocades replace white tulle or embroidered crepes for those who are more established. And once again, our suggestions are aimed specifically at the city and are meant to guide those who are taking that risky step into their "first winter in society."

FASHION.

Style.



THE BOOK OF THE NATION.

GODEY'S LADY'S BOOK FOR 1851,

LITERARY AND PICTORIAL,

DEVOTED TO AMERICAN ENTERPRISE, AMERICAN WRITERS, AND AMERICAN ARTISTS.



The publisher of the Lady's Book having the ability, as well as the inclination, to make the best monthly literary, and pictorial periodical in this country, is determined to show the patrons of magazines to what perfection this branch of literature can be brought. He has now been publishing the Lady's Book for twenty-six years and he appeals to his subscribers and the public whether the "Book" has not improved every year, and he now pledges his well-earned reputation that, in the MORALITY and SUPERIORITY of his literature, and in the PURITY and BEAUTY of his engravings,

The publisher of the Lady's Book, having both the ability and the desire to create the best monthly literary and pictorial magazine in the country, is committed to demonstrating to magazine readers just how perfect this genre can become. He has been publishing the Lady's Book for twenty-six years and asks his subscribers and the public whether the "Book" hasn't improved every year. He now promises, based on his hard-earned reputation, that in the MORALITY and SUPERIORITY of his literature, and in the PURITY and BEAUTY of his engravings,

THE LADY'S BOOK FOR 1851 SHALL EXCEED EVERY OTHER MAGAZINE.

The literary department will still be conducted by

The literary department will still be run by

MRS. SARAH J. HALE,

whose name is now recognized throughout our country as the able champion of her sex in all that pertains to the proper rights of woman. Arrangements have been made with other than our well known contributors, and we shall have the pleasure of adding to the following some writers of great celebrity, whose names have not yet appeared in the "Book."

whose name is now recognized across our country as the skilled advocate for women’s rights in all matters related to their proper entitlements. We have partnered with more than just our well-known contributors, and we’re excited to include some highly acclaimed writers in the following pages, whose names have not yet appeared in the "Book."

Mrs. J.C. Neal,

Mrs. J.C. Neal,

Mrs. E.F. Ellet,

Mrs. E.F. Ellet,

Enna Duval,

Enna Duval,

Mrs. E. Oakes Smith,

Mrs. E. Oakes Smith,

Mrs. A.F. Law,

Mrs. A.F. Law,

The Author of Miss Bremer's Visit to Cooper's Landing,

The author of Miss Bremer's Visit to Cooper's Landing,

Mrs. L.G. Abell,

Mrs. L.G. Abell,

Mrs. O.M.P. Lord,

Mrs. O.M.P. Lord,

Kate Berry,

Kate Berry,

Mrs. S.J. Hale,

Mrs. S.J. Hale,

F.E.F.,

F.E.F.

Mary Spenser Pease,

Mary Spenser Pease,

The Author of "Aunt Magwire,"

The author of "Aunt Magwire,"

Mrs. C.F. Orne,

Mrs. C.F. Orne,

Mrs. J.H. Campbell,

Mrs. J.H. Campbell,

W. Gilmore Simms,

W. Gilmore Simms,

H.T. Tuckerman,

H.T. Tuckerman

Park Benjamin,

Park Benjamin,

Hon. R.T. Conrad,

Hon. R.T. Conrad,

John Neal,

John Neal,

Tom Owen (the Bee Hunter),

Tom Owen (the Bee Whisperer),

Alfred B. Street,

Alfred B. Street,

George P. Morris,

George P. Morris,

Rev. H.H. Weld,

Rev. H.H. Weld,

H. Wm. Herbert,

H. Wm. Herbert

Professor Wm. Alexander,

Professor Wm. Alexander,

Professor Alden,

Professor Alden,

Professor John Frost,

Professor John Frost,

T.S. Arthur,

T.S. Arthur

Richard Coe,

Richard Coe,

Herman Melville,

Herman Melville

Nathl. Hawthorn,

Nathaniel Hawthorne,

and a host of other names, which our space will not permit us to mention. In short, no efforts will be wanting to retain for Godey's Lady's Book the proud title of

and a bunch of other names, which we don't have space to mention. In short, we will spare no effort to keep Godey's Lady's Book the esteemed title of

THE LEADING PERIODICAL IN AMERICA.

It will be seen that we have commenced furnishing original designs for our

It will be seen that we have started providing original designs for our

MODEL COTTAGE

department, than which no set of illustrations have ever given more satisfaction.

department, which has provided more satisfaction than any set of illustrations ever has.

THE LADIES' DEPARTMENT

is one that we particularly pride ourselves upon. We have been the first to give everything new in this line—Crochet Work, Knitting, Netting, Patch Work, Crochet Flower Work, Leather Work, Hair Braiding, Ribbon Work, Chenille Work, Lace Collar Work, D'Oyley Watch Safes, Children's and Infants' Clothes, Caps, Capes, Chemisettes, and, in fact, everything that we thought would please our readers. In addition, we have also commenced the publication of

is one that we take great pride in. We have been the first to offer everything new in this area—Crochet Work, Knitting, Netting, Patch Work, Crochet Flower Work, Leather Work, Hair Braiding, Ribbon Work, Chenille Work, Lace Collar Work, D'Oyley Watch Safes, Children's and Infants' Clothes, Caps, Capes, Chemisettes, and, in fact, everything we believed our readers would enjoy. Additionally, we have also started the publication of

UNDOUBTED RECEIPTS

for Cooking, Removing Stains, and every matter that can interest the head of a family.

for cooking, removing stains, and everything that might interest the head of a household.

GODEY'S RELIABLE FASHION PLATES.

This department will be under the sole superintendence of a lady—one of our first modistes—who receives proof sheets of the fashions direct from Paris, and is intimately connected with the publishers in that city. This favor is granted to her exclusively. They are arranged, under her direction, to suit the more subdued taste of American ladies. There is no other magazine in America that can be equally favored. We have so long led in this department that the fact would hardly be worth mentioning, excepting that others claim the merit that has so long been conceded to the "Book." They will be got up, as usual, in our superior style to the French.

This department will be managed solely by a lady—one of our top designers—who gets fashion proofs directly from Paris and is closely connected with the publishers there. This privilege is granted to her only. Under her guidance, the designs are tailored to match the more refined tastes of American women. No other magazine in America has such an advantage. We've been leading in this area for so long that it might not be worth mentioning, except that others take credit for the success that's been attributed to the "Book." They will be presented, as always, in our superior style compared to the French.

NEW MUSIC, PRINTED SEPARATE

on tinted paper. This is another advantage that Godey possesses over all others. A gentleman is engaged expressly to attend to this department, and no music is inserted in the "Book" that has not undergone his strict supervision.

on tinted paper. This is another advantage that Godey has over all the others. A man is specifically hired to manage this department, and no music is included in the "Book" that hasn't gone through his careful review.

ILLUSTRATIONS.

In artistic merit, the "Book" will still retain its pre-eminence, and, in order to show the public wherein our superiority will consist, we give the titles of some of the plates that we have now on hand ready for use, all of which will be given in succession. It will be observed that we have, in a measure, quit the beaten track of copying from engravings, as most of our plates are from original designs, prepared expressly for the "Book," by

In terms of artistic quality, the "Book" will still hold its top position, and to demonstrate to the public where our advantage lies, we will provide the titles of some of the plates we currently have ready for use, all of which will be presented in order. You’ll notice that we have, to some extent, moved away from the usual practice of copying engravings since most of our plates are original designs created specifically for the "Book" by

CROOME, ROTHERMEL, TUCKER, PEASE, DALLAS, PETERS, & GILBERT.

Those that are not from original designs, prepared expressly for us, are from the original painting. Furthermore, the publisher of the "Book" would state that they are ALL STEEL PLATES, and that there is not a WOOD-CUT amongst them. We will not deceive by publishing a list of plates without, at the same time stating whether they are engraved on wood or steel.

Those that aren't from original designs made specifically for us are from the original painting. Additionally, the publisher of the "Book" would like to clarify that they are ALL STEEL PLATES, and there isn't a WOOD-CUT among them. We won't mislead you by publishing a list of plates without also indicating whether they are engraved on wood or steel.

It may as well be also stated that Mr. Tucker, our own artist, than whom no one stands higher in America, has been in London for more than a year, and all his plates are now finished. One series of our plates in line engraving will be

It can also be mentioned that Mr. Tucker, our own artist, who ranks among the best in America, has been in London for over a year, and all his plates are now complete. One set of our plates in line engraving will be

CONSTANCY AND COQUETRY,

done in a style to defy any imitation in mezzotint,

done in a style that can't be copied in mezzotint,

GOOD COUNSEL AND EVIL COUNSEL,

DRESS THE MAKER AND DRESS THE WEARER



The Valentines.

THE VALENTINES.

The fires of February lit the hearth,

The fires of February warmed the home,

And shone with welcome lustre on the brows

And shone with a warm glow on the brows

Of two most lovely maidens, as they sat

Of two beautiful young women, as they sat

Expecting, in their heart of hearts, the notes

Expecting, deep down in their hearts, the notes

Called "Valentines," that February brings

Called "Valentines," that February brings

Upon its fourteenth day, to tell, in rhyme,

Upon its fourteenth day, to share, in rhyme,

All fair and gentle ladies whether they

All fair and kind ladies, whether they

Have made new conquests, or have kept the old

Have made new conquests or have held onto the old.

As fresh as new-blown roses in the hearts

As fresh as newly bloomed roses in the hearts

Of their admiring slaves. One of the girls

Of their admiring followers. One of the girls

(Laughing and lovely was she), ever won

(Laughing and lovely was she), ever won

High hearts to do her bidding, dreaming it

High hearts to do her bidding, dreaming it

No sin that all should yield her love and homage,

No sin that everyone should give her love and respect,

Yet was no trifling, passionless coquette.

Yet she was no insignificant, emotionless flirt.

Her winning beauty was the standing toast

Her stunning beauty was the ongoing toast

Of the wide neighborhood, and serenades

Of the vast neighborhood, and serenades

From many a gallant woke the sleeping echoes

From many a brave one, the sleeping echoes stirred awake.

Beneath her window, and her name was like

Beneath her window, and her name was like

The silvery pealing of a tinkling bell;

The soft ringing of a tinkling bell;

(Perhaps 'tis yours, fair reader,) "Clairinelle."

(Perhaps it's yours, fair reader,) "Clairinelle."

May sat beside her with a graver air,

May sat next to her with a more serious demeanor,

Something more matronly controlled her mien;

Something more maternal controlled her expression;

Yet was she not a sighing "sentimentalist,"

Yet she wasn't a sighing "sentimentalist,"

But, like her cousin Cary, could be gay:

But, like her cousin Cary, could be gay:

Two Valentines had come for these fair girls,

Two Valentines had arrived for these lovely girls,

Which made the dimpled smiles show teeth like pearls

Which made the dimpled smiles reveal teeth like pearls

Pray, read those tender missives—here they are—

Pray, read those heartfelt messages—here they are—


CLAIRINELLE'S VALENTINE.

The maiden I love is the fairest on earth,

The woman I love is the most beautiful in the world,

Her laugh is the clear, joyous music of mirth;

Her laugh is the bright, joyful sound of happiness;

I think of the angels whenever she sings—

I think about the angels every time she sings—

She's a seraph from Heaven, but folding her wings.

She's a seraph from Heaven, but she's folding her wings.

The least little act that she doeth is kind;

The smallest thing she does is kind;

Her goodness all springs from a beautiful mind.

Her kindness comes from a beautiful mind.

I love her much more than I know how to tell;

I love her way more than I can express;

Let her do what she will, it is always done well:

Let her do what she wants; it's always done well.

Her voice is the murmur the mild zephyr makes

Her voice is the whisper of a gentle breeze.

As it steals through the forest and ruffles the lakes:

As it moves through the forest and stirs the lakes:

Her eyes are so gentle, so calm, and so blue,

Her eyes are so gentle, so calm, and so blue,

That I'm sure that she's constant, and trusting, and true:

That I’m sure she’s loyal, reliable, and genuine:

Her features are delicate, classic, and pure:

Her features are delicate, timeless, and genuine:

Her hair is light chestnut, and I'm almost sure

Her hair is light brown, and I'm almost sure

That the sunbeams that bathe it can't set themselves free:

That the sunbeams that touch it can't escape:

Her teeth are like pearls from the depths of the sea.

Her teeth are like pearls from the ocean.

A bee in a frolic once stung her red lip,

A playful bee once stung her red lip,

And left there the honey he hastened to sip:

And left there the honey he quickly went to taste:

Let her go where she will, she is always the belle,

Let her go wherever she wants, she’s always the center of attention,

And her name, her sweet name, is the fair Clairinelle.

And her name, her lovely name, is the beautiful Clairinelle.

MAY'S VALENTINE.

MY UNSENTIMENTAL COUSIN:—

MY PRACTICAL COUSIN:—

The moon was half bewildered by the vexing clouds

The moon was half confused by the annoying clouds.

That did beset her in her path serene,

That troubled her on her calm journey,

Veiling her beauty with their envious shrouds,

Veiling her beauty with their jealous covers,

Hiding her glorious, most majestic mien.

Hiding her beautiful, most impressive face.

There was a depth of silence in the night—

There was a profound silence in the night—

A mist of melancholy in the air—

A haze of sadness in the air—

And the capricious beams of Dian's light

And the unpredictable rays of Diana's light

Gave something mystic to the scene most fair.

Gave something magical to the most beautiful scene.

I gave my cousin Dante's divine "Inferno,"

I gave my cousin Dante's divine "Inferno,"

Imploring her to read il primo canto.

Asking her to read il primo canto.

"Lo giorno s'andava," she drawled; but, tired of plodding,

"Day was going," she said slowly; but, tired of trudging,

Directly fell asleep, and pretty soon—was nodding!!

Directly fell asleep, and pretty soon—was nodding off!!

"Cousin, sweet cousin," cried I out, "awake!

"Cousin, sweet cousin," I called out, "wake up!

I long for sympathy—compassion on me take:

I crave sympathy—please show me some compassion:

They say yon stars are worlds—dost think 'tis so?"

They say those stars are worlds—do you think that's true?

"Really, my—dear (a yawn), I—don't exactly know."

"Honestly, my—dear (a yawn), I—don't really know."

"Cousin," said I, "upon a night like this,

"Cousin," I said, "on a night like this,

Back to the heart steal distant memories

Back to the heart, steal distant memories.

From out the vista of the waning past"—

From the view of the fading past"—

"Harry, I've caught the horrid fly at last!"

"Harry, I've finally caught that awful fly!"

Shades of the angry Muses! worse and worse!

Shades of the angry Muses! It just keeps getting worse!

She disappears!—is gone!—to knit a crochet purse!!

She’s gone!—to knit a crochet purse!!

"Cousin, come back again!" in vain I cried;

"Cousin, come back again!" I shouted in vain;

Echo (the mocking-bird!) alone replied.

Echo (the mockingbird!) alone replied.

CARA.

CARA.



CORNERS FOR POCKET HANDKERCHIEFS.

Corners for pocket handkerchiefs


BIRTHDAY OF THE YEAR

Music: Birthday of the Year

Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!